---------------------------------------- -------------------- ,transcriber's ,note3 ,obvious typographical errors have been corrected in this text4 ,for a complete list1 please see the bottom of this document4 ---------------------------------------- -------------------- ,genuine ,mediumship ,,or ,the ,invisible ,powers ,by ,,swami ,,bhakta ,,vishita 7,hindoo ,master7 ,author of ,seership1 the ,science of ,knowing the ,future ,,advanced ,,thought ,,publishing ,,co4 #hab ,w4 ,van ,buren ,st41 ,chicago1 ,ill4 ,english ,representatives ,l4 ,n4 ,,fowler ,,co41 #g ,imperial ,arcade1 ,ludgate ,circus1 ,london1 ,england ,copyright1 #aiai ,by ,,advanced ,,thought ,,publishing ,,co4 ,chicago1 ,ill4 ,,contents ,,part ,i4 ,,nature',s ,,finer ,,forces ,knowledge versus ,faith4 ,supernormal1 not ,supernatural4 ,supernormal1 not ,abnormal4 ,the ,prevailing ,ignorance4 ,prejudice ,against the ,unusual4 ,great ,changes ,impending4 ,the ,naturalness of ,occult ,powers4 ,the ,world of ,vibrations4 ,super-sensible ,vibrations4 ,unseen ,worlds4 ,interpenetrating ,planes and ,worlds4 ,manifold ,planes of ,existence4 ,planes and ,vibrations4 ,the ,higher ,senses of ,man4 ,the ,world of ,sensation4 ,a ,senseless ,world4 ,the ,elemental ,sense4 ,the ,raw ,material of ,thought4 ,the ,evolution of the ,senses4 ,unfoldment of ,new ,senses4 ,discovery of ,new ,worlds4 ,we ,sense ,only ,vibratory ,motion4 ,the ,higher ,planes of ,nature4 ,an ,appeal to ,reason #g ,,part ,,ii4 ,,mental ,,vibrations ,,and ,,transmission ,the ,higher ,forces4 ,chitta1 or ,mind ,substance4 ,what ,modern ,science ,says4 ,a ,living ,dynamic ,focus4 ,dynamic ,correlate of ,thought4 ,answer to ,skeptical ,critics4 ,the ,world of ,vibrations4 ,unchartered ,seas of ,vibration4 ,the ,human ,wireless ,telegraph ,instrument4 ,a ,great ,scientist's ,theory4 ,human-,electro-,magnetism4 ,human ,etherical ,force4 ,the ,brain-,battery4 ,a ,peculiar ,organ4 ,the ,pineal ,gland4 ,transmission of ,thought4 ,a ,general ,principle4 ,transformation of ,vibrations4 ,example of ,electric ,light4 ,example of ,wireless ,telegraphy4 ,example of ,light ,waves4 ,transformation of ,mental ,vibrations4 ,vibrational ,attunement4 ,in ,tune with the ,higher ,planes4 ,two ,key-,words #ca ,,part ,,iii4 ,,thought ,,transference ,involuntary ,transmission of ,mental ,vibrations4 ,thought ,waves4 ,vibratory ,thought ,force4 ,mental ,atmospheres4 ,the ,categories of ,thought4 ,mental ,whirlpools4 ,mental ,tidal ,waves4 ,immunity to ,thought ,influences4 ,mental ,attunement4 ,voluntary ,transmission of ,mental ,vibrations4 ,voluntary ,mental ,influence4 ,white ,magic4 ,black ,magic4 ,base ,use of ,mind ,power4 ,the ,secret of ,witchcraft4 ,modern ,black ,magic4 ,the ,explanation of ,sorcery4 ,the ,power of ,fearthought4 ,the ,negative ,pole4 ,voodooism ,explained4 ,self-,protection4 ,repelling ,adverse ,influences4 ,telepathic ,phenomena4 ,scientific ,investigators4 ,how ,experiments are ,conducted4 ,private ,experiments4 ,development of ,telepathic ,power4 ,mind ,reading4 ,development ,practices4 ,the ,willing ,game4 ,formal ,tests4 ,automatic ,writing4 ,psychic ,sensitiveness #ec ,,part ,,iv4 ,,clairvoyance ,,and ,,kindred ,,phenomena ,clairvoyance ,defined4 ,the ,phenomena of ,clairvoyance4 ,classification of ,clairvoyant ,phenomena4 ,psychometry4 ,the ,psychic ,scent4 ,magnetic ,affinity4 ,distant ,en ,rapport4 ,psychic ,underground ,explorations4 ,psychic ,detective ,work4 ,how to ,psychometrize4 ,developing ,psychometry4 ,varieties of ,psychometry4 ,psychometric ,getting in ,touch4 ,psychometric ,readings4 ,crystal ,gazing1 etc4 ,crystals and ,bright ,objects4 ,the ,care of the ,crystal4 ,how ,to ,use the ,crystal4 ,the ,milky ,mist4 ,classes of ,psychic ,pictures4 ,general ,directions for ,crystal ,gazing4 ,selection of ,place1 etc4 ,adjusting the ,crystal4 ,time of ,sitting4 ,other ,persons ,present4 ,crystalline ,vision4 ,physical ,requirements4 ,determining ,time of ,fulfillment4 ,two ,classes of ,visions4 ,time and ,space in ,crystal ,gazing4 ,direct ,clairvoyance4 ,trance ,conditions4 ,clairvoyant ,reverie4 ,the ,dawn of ,clairvoyance4 ,methods of ,development #gi ,,part ,v4 ,,clairvoyance3 ,,past1 ,,present ,,and ,,future ,present ,clairvoyance4 ,the ,human ,aura4 ,the ,prana ,aura4 ,the ,auric ,colors4 ,thought ,forms4 ,the ,x-,ray ,sense4 ,microscopic ,vision4 ,space ,clairvoyance4 ,the ,psychic ,telescope4 ,radio-,activity4 ,sensing the ,higher ,vibrations4 ,viewing ,distant ,scenes4 ,time ,clairvoyance4 ,past ,time ,clairvoyance4 ,the ,mystery ,seeing the ,past4 ,analogies of the ,physical ,plane4 ,thousand ,year ,old ,light4 ,reading the ,light ,waves4 ,the ,akashic ,plane4 ,the ,akashic ,records4 ,degrees of ,clairvoyant ,vision4 ,the ,memory of ,nature4 ,involuntary ,clairvoyance4 ,future ,time ,clairvoyance4 ,seeing ,what ,has ,not ,yet ,happened4 ,simple ,prevision4 ,the ,nature of ,time4 ,the ,oriental ,teaching4 ,the ,eternal ,now4 ,absolute ,time #aje ,,part ,,vi4 ,,mediumship ,what is ,mediumship8 ,ancient ,mediumship4 ,mediumship and ,religious ,belief4 ,the ,ideals of ,modern ,spiritualism4 ,immortality ,demonstrated ,through ,mediumship4 ,the ,truth of ,personal ,survival4 ,the ,gateway of ,mediumship4 ,the ,mediumistic ,character4 ,mediumistic ,sensitivity4 ,the ,higher ,vibratory ,forces4 ,psychic ,attunement4 ,the ,development of ,mediumship4 ,unconscious ,mediumship4 ,mediumship and ,individuality4 ,co-operation of ,medium and ,spirits4 ,mediumship ,not ,dangerous4 ,rational ,mediumship4 ,the ,home ,circle4 ,the ,cure ,for ,fraudulent ,mediumship4 ,warning to ,young ,mediums #acc ,,part ,,vii4 ,,mediumistic ,,conditions ,physical ,phenomena4 ,psychic ,force4 ,human ,magnetism4 ,zoether4 ,prana4 ,mental ,phenomena4 ,the ,value of ,phenomena4 ,trance ,condition ,not ,essential4 ,scientific ,reports on ,phenomena4 ,phenomena ,without ,darkness4 ,test ,conditions4 ,is ,darkness ,necessary8 ,developing ,circles4 ,impersonating ,mediumship4 ,the ,proper ,mental ,condition4 ,proof of ,spirit ,identity4 ,the ,trance ,condition4 ,spirit ,impersonation4 ,spirit ,suggestion4 ,psychic ,attunement4 ,automatic ,writing4 ,inspirational ,speaking4 ,gradual ,development of ,powers4 ,spirit ,guides4 ,no ,loss of ,individuality4 ,mediumship ,beneficial4 ,mediumship and the ,bible #aec ,,part ,,viii4 ,,how ,,to ,,develop ,,mediumship ,who are ,mediumistic8 ,the ,mediumistic ,temperament4 ,is ,mediumship ,desirable8 ,developing the ,natural ,power4 ,mediumship and ,genius4 ,spontaneous ,mediumship4 ,mediumistic ,flashes4 ,systematic ,development4 ,the ,development ,circle4 ,the ,aspirational ,attitude4 ,natural ,unfoldment4 ,persistent ,watchful ,waiting4 ,building ,lines of ,communication4 ,developing ,concentration4 ,the ,call for ,illumination4 ,the ,jacob's ,ladder of ,communion4 ,what a ,development ,circle ,is4 ,forming the ,development ,circle4 ,the ,sitters in the ,circle4 ,the ,spirit ,communication ,code4 ,the ,matter of ,time ,conditions4 ,opening the ,seance4 ,developing a ,medium4 ,the ,personnel of the ,circle4 ,changing the ,sitters4 ,adding a ,medium4 ,reasons for ,changes4 ,psychic ,attunement4 ,pre-,test ,manifestations4 ,premature ,tests4 ,forcing ,tests4 ,spirit ,directions4 ,questioning the ,spirits4 ,substance and ,shadow #agc ,,part ,,ix4 ,,mediumistic ,,phenomena ,the ,part ,played by the ,sitters4 ,result of ,bad ,sitters4 ,mental ,atmosphere of the ,medium4 ,the ,mediumistic ,mind4 ,mediumistic ,stage ,fright4 ,the ,psychic ,telephone ,system4 ,interrupted ,communications4 ,some ,difficulties of the ,spirits4 ,difficulties ,overcome4 ,the ,psychic ,triangle4 ,harmonious ,relationship4 ,the ,discord ,note4 ,antagonistic ,elements4 ,the ,open ,mind4 ,spirits and the ,sense of ,humor4 ,rhythmic ,harmony4 ,retarding ,factors4 ,reasonable ,demands of ,spirits4 ,harmonious ,conditions4 ,the ,channel of ,communication4 ,the ,role of the ,spirits4 ,difficulties ,among ,spirits4 ,disturbing elements4 ,impersonation ,mediumship4 ,true ,purpose of ,mediumship4 ,gradual ,development4 ,public ,seances4 ,home ,circle ,development4 ,undue ,prolongation of ,seances4 ,good ,advice to ,young ,mediums4 ,self-,protection for ,mediums #bjj ,,part ,x4 ,,experiences ,,in ,,the ,,circle ,signs of ,spirit ,presence4 ,spirit ,rappings4 ,table ,tippings4 ,the ,spirit ,signals4 ,flashes of ,communication4 ,spirit ,code-,signals4 ,ouija ,boards4 ,a ,homemade ,ouija ,board4 ,trance or ,inspirational ,mediumship4 ,symptoms of ,trance ,conditions4 ,the ,entranced ,stage4 ,trance ,phenomena4 ,entering the ,trance4 ,advice to ,trance ,mediums4 ,speaking ,mediumship4 ,public-,speaking ,under ,control4 ,spirit ,advice and ,counsel4 ,impersonating ,manifestations4 ,incidents of ,impersonation4 ,incidents of ,inspirational ,mediumship4 ,value of ,identification4 ,fraudulent ,claims of ,identity4 ,guarding ,against ,fraudulent ,spirits4 ,spirit ,jokers4 ,a ,typical ,case of ,identification4 ,recalling ,past ,incidents4 ,identifying ,property4 ,identifying ,historical ,personages #bbi ,,part ,,xi4 ,,higher ,,spirit ,,manifestations ,spirit ,psychometry and ,clairvoyance4 ,spirit ,psychic ,assistance4 ,writing ,mediumship4 ,incidents of ,writing ,mediumship4 ,developing ,writing ,mediumship4 ,stead's ,method and ,results4 ,automatic ,writing vs4 ,inspirational ,writing4 ,use and ,abuse of ,automatic ,writing4 ,advice to ,writing ,mediums4 ,drawing ,mediumship4 ,the ,planchette4 ,how to ,use the ,planchette4 ,healing ,mediumship4 ,how ,to ,heal by ,spirit ,power4 ,materialization ,mediumship4 ,the ,spirit ,cabinet ,is ,necessary4 ,how ,to ,make the ,spirit ,cabinet4 ,how ,to ,use the ,spirit ,cabinet4 ,spirit ,phosphorescence4 ,appearance of ,materialized ,substance4 ,materialized ,spirit ,forms4 ,scientific ,proof of ,materialization4 ,how ,to ,conduct a ,materializing ,seance4 ,trumpet ,mediumship4 ,spirit ,playing on ,musical ,instruments4 ,independent ,slate ,writing4 ,the ,slate ,writing ,circle4 ,spirit ,paintings4 ,practical ,advice to ,developing ,mediums #bea ,,part ,i ,,nature',s ,,finer ,,forces ,one of the most common mistaken conceptions of the average student of the occult sciences1 and of so-called psychic phenomena in general1 is that which may be expressed by the term supernatural4 ,this term1 as you know1 is used to express the idea of that which is outside of the realm of ,nature1 and of ,nature's laws4 ,knowledge ,versus ,faith ,as a matter of fact1 as all the advanced students and teachers of the occult doctrine know full well1 we have no direct knowledge whatsoever of anything that is outside of the realm of nature1 and of ,nature's laws4 ,it is true that we may1 by an act of faith1 profess to believe in powers and beings entirely apart from the great realm of ,nature--in fact1 most persons do believe in such powers and beings in connection with their formal religion--but their belief is entirely within the category of ,faith1 and is not even pretended to be based upon actual experience and phenomenal manifestation4 ,the moment that there appears any manifestation which is possible of being known to1 or experienced by1 the human senses1 ordinary or extraordinary1 that moment the phenomena and the immediate cause thereof must be regarded as being properly classed in the category of natural4 ,this is true not only of such phenomena as are perceived by means of our ordinary five senses1 but also of those which are perceptible only to the highest powers of perception1 or higher senses1 which are latent in all human beings but which are unfolded only in the case of a comparatively few individuals of the race4 ,it should be clearly understood by all students of occultism or psychic phenomena that man's knowledge and experience1 normal or supernormal1 is confined to the realm of ,nature4 ,there is a ring pass-not around the boundaries of the ,kingdom of ,nature which mortals cannot pass1 no matter how high may be their degree of development and advancement4 ,even those great mystics whose writings are filled with the startling revelations of union with the ,divine1 and of ,at-one-ment with ,deity1 are under no illusion concerning this fact they know full well that only in so far as ,deity involves itself in ,nature--wraps itself up in the garments of ,nature--can it be directly experienced by man1 and thus actually known by him4 ,supernormal1 ,not ,supernatural ,perhaps a clearer understanding of this important subject will be had if we but substitute the term supernormal for that of supernatural4 ,the term supernormal is not commonly employed1 and but few know that such a word is to be found in the dictionaries1 much less know its meaning2 but a study of its meaning1 and its adoption in our thinking1 will serve to give us a clearer conception of the true nature of many strange phases of experience of which we have become conscious1 either by reasons of their manifestation by ourselves1 or else by the manifestation on the part of others4 ,it will accordingly be well for us to carefully examine this term and its meaning4 ,subnormal means3 ,beyond1 above1 or exceeding that which is ,,normal2 extraordinary1 inexplicable perhaps1 but ,,not supernatural4 ,now1 the term normal means3 ,conforming to a certain standard1 rule1 or type2 hence1 anything that is supernormal is something that is ,,above ,,the ,,usual ,,pattern1 ,,rule1 ,,or ,,type4 ,there is an important distinction to be noted here1 to-wit3 a thing may be ,,outside of the usual pattern1 rule1 or type1 in the sense of being ,,inferior ,,to or ,,under the ordinary standard1 and in this case is known as ,,abnormal1 the latter term being employed as a term of depreciation4 ,on the other hand1 the ,,outside of the standard quality may consist of a ,,superiority to the prevailing standard1 and accordingly is entitled to be classed in the category of the ,s,u,p,e,rnormal--the prefix ,,super meaning ,,above1 ,,over1 ,,higher1 etc4 ,it is important that the distinction be made clearly between the use and meaning of these two terms1 abnormal and supernormal1 respectively4 ,the first named denotes ,,inferiority1 and the latter denotes ,,superiority4 ,this distinction may be more clearly apprehended by means of a concrete example1 as follows3 ,on our own plane of existence the senses of sight and hearing1 respectively1 are included in the usual standard1 pattern1 and type of sense normality--every normal person possesses these senses in a certain general degree of power2 hence1 on this plane of existence1 a person born blind1 or deaf1 is spoken of as ,,abnormal1 that is to say1 such a person is ,,deficient in regard to the sense powers4 ,on the contrary1 let us imagine a plane of existence1 in which the great majority of individuals lack the power of sight and hearing1 respectively4 ,on such a plane of existence1 the occasional individual who was born possessed of the powers of sight and hearing1 respectively1 would be properly regarded as ,,supernormal1 that is to say1 such a person would be ,,superior to the ordinary run of individuals--above them1 in fact4 ,the term ,,abnormal means ,,minus the ordinary standard quality2 and the term ,,supernormal means ,,plus the ordinary standard quality4 ,and yet both the plus and the minus would be outside the normal type1 though there is a difference as wide as that between the two poles1 in this outsideness4 ,supernormal1 ,not ,abnormal ,the above important statement concerning the distinction between the abnormal and supernormal is not made merely for the purpose of academic differentiation and classification4 ,on the other hand1 it is made because there is a most pernicious tendency on the part of the ignorant and unthinking portions of the public to regard and to classify certain high phases of occult and psychic manifestation of power as abnormal1 hence ,,below the standard2 whereas1 properly speaking1 such manifestations of power are far ,,above ,,the ,,standard1 and1 hence1 clearly entitled to the term supernormal4 ,the ,prevailing ,ignorance ,the ignorant and unthinking attitude of certain portions of the general public toward this class of phenomena is akin to that of a community of blind and deaf persons1 satisfied that their own three sense standard is the highest possible one attainable by living creatures and that all variation therefrom must be considered as abnormal4 ,in such a community there would occasionally be born certain individuals possessed of the senses of sight and hearing1 in addition to the common three senses possessed by the entire community4 ,judging by what we know of the tendency of human nature in such cases1 we are warranted in conjuring that the ordinary run of persons in such a community would revile the seeing and hearing individuals as abnormal1 and their possessors therefore to be pitied1 and perhaps shunned4 ,only the intelligent and thoughtful members of such a community would be able to grasp the fact that these exceptional individuals were really not only not abnormal1 and inferior to type1 but that they were really supernormal1 and superior to type4 ,prejudice ,against the ,unusual4 ,those to whom the above illustration may seem far-fetched1 exaggerated1 and unwarranted1 are asked to carefully consider the ignorant and unthinking attitude which the great majority of the general public1 at least at first1 present toward that most wonderful display of supernormal powers1 known as occult or psychic1 made by the few highly developed individuals of the race who are able to manifest them to some degree4 ,these individuals are regarded as queer1 and strange1 unnatural1 and abnormal by their ignorant and unthinking neighbors and associates1 just as the seeing and hearing exceptional individuals were likewise so regarded by their blind and deaf neighbors in the above illustration4 ,and1 here as in the illustration it is only the few intelligent and thinking individuals of the community who recognize that the departure from the standard type is in the direction of advancement and gain1 rather than of retrogression and loss--a plus attribute1 rather than a minus one4 ,the illustration is startlingly true and in accordance with the facts of the case1 as many thoughtful persons know only to well1 and admit sadly4 ,great ,changes ,impending ,but it would be unjust and unfair to the general public were we to fail to add to the above criticism the fact that there is underway a great change in the public opinion regarding this important matter4 ,more and more persons are becoming interested in ,nature's ,finer ,forces every day2 more are becoming more familiar with the phenomena manifested by the gifted individuals possessing these wondrous powers2 and more are coming to realize that these powers are really latent in all of the members of the human race1 though lying dormant in the majority thereof1 and may be unfolded and brought into active manifestation by scientific methods of training and development4 ,but1 even so1 the student and teacher of this great subject should carefully bear in mind the important distinction above made between that which is abnormal1 and that which is supernormal2 and such should lose no opportunity in pointing out this important distinction whenever the subject arises in conversation or argument--for the propaganda of truth should be earnestly and vigorously pursued1 in order that the world may be liberated from its chains of error4 ,the ,naturalness of the ,occult ,powers ,returning to the subject considered in the opening paragraphs of this book1 namely1 the ,,naturalness of the occult and psychic higher powers and the manifestation thereof1 we strongly advise all students of these subjects to acquire a working knowledge of the place in ,nature occupied by these powers and their manifestations4 ,a little scientific information on this subject will render the student better able to intelligently teach others concerning these matters1 and also to successfully defend himself when the ignorant and unthinking seek to attack the things which are so dear to his heart1 and so real and evident to himself4 ,many1 by reason of their lack of scientific knowledge on these points1 not only fail to make converts to their cause of truth1 but often really drive away persons who might otherwise be interested4 ,many persons are really interested in and attracted to the manifestations of the higher occult and psychic powers1 but are fearful of anything unnatural or supernatural1 and are disposed to be frightened off by any suspicion of such qualities in things4 ,these same persons1 if shown that the phenomena have a perfectly valid scientific base in natural forces and laws1 will throw aside their fears and will become earnest investigators and students of this great subject4 ,hence1 as we have said1 every teacher and student of this subject should know the true scientific natural basis thereof2 and in the following few pages we shall endeavor to plainly1 though briefly1 present these to you4 ,the ,world of ,vibrations ,modern science furnishes abundant testimony to support and substantiate the teachings of the ancient ,hindu sages to the effect that everything in the ,universe is in constant motion1 which is manifested by varying rates1 degrees1 and modes of vibration4 ,the modern scientists1 alike with the ancient occultist1 knows that the differences between the things of the ,universe arise mainly from the different rates1 modes1 and degrees of the vibrations manifested in the things themselves4 ,if we change the vibration of a thing1 we practically change the manifested nature of that thing4 ,the difference between solid ice1 liquid water1 semi-gaseous vapor1 and gaseous steam is simply the difference caused by various rates of vibration caused by heat4 ,the difference between red and blue1 green and violet1 is simply that caused by varying rates of vibration4 ,light and heat1 as well as sound1 depend for the differences upon rates of vibration4 ,super-,sensible ,vibrations4 ,moreover1 as every text book on science informs us1 there are sounds too low as well as those too high for the human ear to register1 but which are registered by delicate instruments4 ,again1 there are colors beyond the place of red1 at one end of the visible spectrum2 and others beyond the place of violet at the other end of that spectrum1 which the human eye is unable to register and detect1 but which our apparatus in the laboratory plainly register4 ,the ray of light which registers on the photographic plate1 and which causes sunburn on our skin1 is too high a rate of vibration for our eyes to perceive4 ,likewise the ,x-,rays1 and many other of the finer rays of light known to science are imperceptible to the unaided human vision--they are actually dark rays so far as the human eye is concerned1 though man has devised instruments by means of which they may be caught and registered4 ,the ,higher ,vibrations ,the vibrations of magnetism and electricity are imperceptible to our sight1 though they may be registered by the appropriate apparatus2 and if we had the proper sense of apparatus to perceive them1 these rays of vibratory force would open up a whole new world to us4 ,likewise1 if we could increase our power of hearing-perception1 we would seem to be living in a new world of sights and sounds now closed to us4 ,reasoning along the same lines of thought1 many great thinkers have held that there is no reason for doubting the possible existence of other world-planes of being1 just as real and as actual as the one upon which we live1 and move1 and have our being1 but which is forever invisible to the ordinary human sight and senses2 the apparent nothingness of such worlds arising solely from the great difference in the rates of vibrations between the two planes of being4 ,unseen ,worlds4 ,listen to what careful thinkers have said concerning the possibility of entire worlds existing in the same space occupied by us1 but of which we are unconscious by reason of our failure to sense their vibrations3 ,one says1 ,all our sensations are due to the impact upon our sense-organs of vibrations in some form4 ,variations in the strength and rapidity of these vibrations constitute the difference in our perceptions4 ,our range of response is but a limited one4 ,some vibrations are too rapid and some too slow to affect our senses1 and therefore we have called to our aid various mechanical contrivances which enable us to recognize existences which would otherwise remain unknown4 ,but it is still conceivable that there may be1 and doubtless are1 conditions of vibratory energy that escape us1 and which1 if we could develop finer senses1 would yield wonderful results and extensions of our power and knowledge4 ,today1 indeed1 we are coming into contact with forces1 possibilities1 and personalities which amount to a revelation of a new universe of things4 ,interpenetrating ,planes and ,worlds4 ,another says3 ,it is true that 'things are not what they seem'2 but everything seems to be 'thus and so' to us only because of its particular plane of being1 and that plane of being is determined by its vibrations4 ,on one plane there is a certain vibratory value or speed2 on another plane1 a different one2 but a plane is not a place1 but a state1 and so it is possible that two utterly different planes of being might co-exist in the same place and be entirely unknown to one another4 ,that may seem absurd1 but it is a scientific truth1 and many authorities have endorsed the same4 ,another says3 ,there may be1 right here and now1 passing through us and this world1 some planet invisible to us1 with mountains1 oceans1 lakes1 rivers1 cities1 and inhabitants3 and yet we know absolutely nothing of their existence4 ,another says3 ,some students of the occult find it difficult to grasp the idea of a number of manifestations1 each having its own rate of vibration1 occupying the same point of space at the same time4 ,a slight consideration of the phenomena of the physical world would perhaps aid such persons in assimilating the concept in question4 ,for instance1 as every student of physics knows1 a single point of space may contain at the same time vibrations of heat1 light of many shades1 magnetism electricity1 ,x-,rays1 etc41 each manifesting its own rate of vibration1 land yet none interfering with the others4 ,another says3 ,every beam of sunlight contains many different colors1 each with its own degree of vibration1 and yet none crowding out the others4 ,by the use of the proper forms of laboratory apparatus each kind of light may be separated from the others1 and the ray thus split up4 ,the difference in colors arises simply from the different rates of etheric vibrations4 ,again1 it is possible to send many telegrams along the same wire1 at the same time1 by using senders and receivers of different vibratory keynotes4 ,the same thing has its corresponding analogy in the case of the wireless telegraphy4 ,so you see1 even on the physical planes we find many forms of vibratory energy manifesting on1 in1 and at the same point of space at the same time1 without interfering one with the other4 ,manifold ,planes of ,existence ,the ancient occult teachings have ever insisted upon the presence of numerous planes of existence1 of which our own particular plane is but one4 ,and all of these numerous planes are equally within the realms of ,nature2 none of them being supernatural4 ,and there is always found to exist a correspondence between these several planes of manifestation2 and1 under supernormal conditions1 a certain degree of possible communication between them4 ,each of these planes has numerous subdivisions and subplanes1 the divisions being according to the rule of sevens1 as follows3 there are seven grand planes1 and each of these are subdivided into seven secondary planes1 and each of these into seven tertiary planes1 and so on until the division has been made seven times4 ,the student of occultism1 particularly at the beginning of his studies1 experiences difficulty in comprehending just what is meant by the term plane as employed in the occult teachings4 ,his first impression1 usually encouraged by the use of the dictionary1 is that each plane is one of a series of strata or layers1 above and below which are present other layers or strata4 ,even after the student progresses in his understanding of the subject1 this original picture of material layers and strata tends to persist in his thought on the subject4 ,the error1 of course1 arises from his original conception of the planes1 layers1 or strata as being composed of gross material matter1 whereas1 as a matter of fact1 only one of the many planes is so composed4 ,when one stops to think that even the grossest form of matter is itself composed of vibrations of energy 7for science teaches that all matter is but energy at the last72 and that all other forms of material substance is likewise so composed of vibrations of energy2 then one is on the road to the discovery of the real state of affairs4 ,then he begins to realize that instead of the planes of being rising one above the other in the scale of their fineness1 they are graded according to their degree of vibratory energy1 and each may actually occupy the same space as all the others4 ,in short1 the planes are not strata or layers of matter at all1 but are simply different states of vibration of energy2 and that which we know as matter is simply one 7and a very low one7 of the many forms of such vibrations4 ,from the above1 it is seen that the various planes of being are not distinguished by spatial position2 they do not lie one superimposed on the other1 like layers or strata of matter4 ,instead1 they interpenetrate each other in the same limits of space4 ,a single point of space may accommodate the manifestations of each and all of the seven great planes of being1 and all the subdivisions1 and sub-divisions 7sevenfold in division7 at the same time4 ,the old occultists impressed this and other facts upon the minds of their pupils by the oft-repeated aphorism3 ,a ,,plane ,,of ,,being ,,is ,,not ,a ,,place ,,of ,,being1 ,,but ,a ,,state ,,of ,,being4 ,and the state of being is simply a certain manifestation of vibratory energy4 ,with these ideas firmly fixed in the mind1 the student is less apt to wander astray from the facts of the case4 ,planes and ,vibrations ,to those who may be disposed to regard the above statements concerning the planes of being as somewhat visionary1 theoretical1 or imaginary1 we would say3 ,go to modern science1 and verify this statement4 ,the following quotation from a writer on the subject will serve to illustrate this fact1 viz43 ,we are apt to think that we are familiar with every kind of matter in existence1 but such is not the case4 ,we are familiar with only a few forms of matter4 ,spectrum analysis shows us that on certain fixed stars there are forms of matter far different from matter as we know it on this planet4 ,on some stars this unknown matter appears to be of a much lower form of vibration than that manifested by terrestrial matter2 while on others1 there appears to be a much higher vibratory rate than even that manifested by the most subtle forms of ultra-gaseous matter known to us here4 ,even on our own globe we can distinguish between several great class of matter4 ,in addition to the forms called 'solid1' 'liquid1' and 'gaseous1' respectively1 science now recognizes a fourth plane of matter known as 'ultra-gaseous' matter1 and there are indications of several even finer states of matter1 known under the general term of 'radiant matter4' ,in fact1 modern science sees 'radiant matter' apparently fading away into 'radiant energy4' ,in view of the facts of modern science concerning the different planes of substance1 matter and energy1 it is mere stupidity that ventures to question the possibility of the existence of great plane of being and life beyond the range of the ordinary senses of man--planes surrounding us on all sides1 occupying the same space as we do1 yet unseen by us1 and we largely unseen by those dwelling upon such planes4 ,the ,higher ,senses of ,men4 ,there are found persons who1 while admitting the possibility of other and finer planes of being and life1 yet question the possibility of communication between these planes of existence4 ,they say1 with apparently sound logic1 ,how is it possible for the human being1 with his ordinary senses1 to 'sense' things or being1 dwelling on finer planes of being8 ,if this were all that there is to the question1 we might well echo ,how1 indeed8 and agree with the critic4 ,but1 this is not all that there is to it--not even the beginning of the end of the tale4 ,for not only may things on the finer planes become perceptible to human beings by means of the lowering of the vibrations of these finer vibratory objects in certain ways1 but human beings may develop and cultivate an increased power in their senses of sight and hearing1 and thus raise their vibrations so as to sense the things of the higher vibrations2 and1 still more1 human beings may1 and often do1 develop and cultivate certain latent powers of sensing which are inherent in every one of us1 and thus directly sense the sights and sounds of the higher planes of existence1 almost if not quite as clearly as they can sense the objects and events of their own plane of existence4 ,to understand how this can be1 it is necessary to carefully consider the question of sensing in general1 so as to understand just what enables us to sense anything at all4 ,once understanding this1 it is but a step further to understand this ,,supernormal sensing referred to4 ,let us then examine this matter of sensing in general4 ,the ,world of ,sensation4 ,the reports of our sense organs are called sensations4 ,a sensation is defined as an impression1 or the consciousness of an impression1 made upon the mind through the medium of a nerve or one of the organs of sense4 ,the term 'sense' is defined as 'a faculty possessed by animals of perceiving external objects by means of impressions made upon certain organs of the body1 or of perceiving changes in the condition of the body4' ,our senses have been well said to constitute 'the doors to the outside world4' ,unless our attention is specially directed to the subject1 few of us even begin to realize how completely we are dependent upon these 'doors' to the outside world for our knowledge of that outside world4 ,it is only when we stop to imagine how completely shut in1 or shut out1 we would be if all of our sense channels should be destroyed1 that we can even begin to realize just how dependent we are upon our senses for our knowledge of the world in which we live1 and move1 and have our being4 ,a ,senseless ,world4 ,a writer on the subject has said3 ,psychologists have pointed out to us the fact that if a human being were born without sense organs1 no matter how perfect a brain he might have1 his life would be little more than that of a plant4 ,such a person would exist merely in a dreamlike state1 with only the very faintest manifestations of consciousness4 ,his consciousness would not be able to react in response to the impact of sensations from the outside world1 for there would be no such impact4 ,and as consciousness depends almost entirely upon the impact of1 or resistance to1 outside impressions1 his consciousness would be almost entirely inactive4 ,he would be conscious of his own existence1 but would probably never realize the fact fully1 for he would have nothing else with which to compare himself1 and his self-consciousness would never be aroused by contact with things outside of himself4 ,such a person would not have even the memories of previous sensations or experiences to arouse or heighten his consciousness or thought1 and consequently he would have no imagination to use4 ,he would be1 to all intents and purposes1 a living corpse4 ,helen ,keller has only two doors of sensation closed to her--the sense of sight and the sense of hearing4 ,touch1 taste1 and smell1 however were left to her2 and each was quickened and heightened in order to help so far as possible to perform the world of the defective senses4 ,the reaching of the consciousness of this girl is considered by science to be akin to a miracle--yet only two senses were missing4 ,to appreciate the full meaning of the importance of the senses1 one has but to think of ,helen ,keller as having been also deprived of the sense of touch4 ,the ,elemental ,sense4 ,science informs us that all of the five senses of man1 viz41 the respective senses of touch1 sight1 hearing1 taste1 and smell are but modifications of one elementary sense namely the sense of touch2 and that the other senses have been gradually evolved from that one elementary sense4 ,this is seen to be the case when it is realized that the only way that we sense the presence of an outside object--be that object either a material substance1 a vibration of the air1 or an etheric vibration of light--is by that outside object coming in contact1 directly or indirectly1 with one or more of our sensory nerves1 the latter conveying the report of the contact to the brain1 which translates the sensation into what is called a perception4 ,this is true of the sensations of touch1 sight1 hearing1 taste1 and smell1 and of senses higher than these and which as yet are not recognized by science4 ,consequently1 the consciousness of the presence of an outside thing arises from contact with that outside thing through the channel of the sense of touch1 or of some of its more complex evolved phases4 ,the ,raw ,material of ,thought4 ,from what has been said1 it is seen that we can know only those things concerning the outside world which are capable of being reported to us by means of sense impressions1 simple or complex--all of our thought regarding the world is made up from the raw materials of thought which psychologists have termed sensations4 ,consequently1 if an individual is deprived of one or more of his ordinary senses1 his knowledge of the outside world is decreased to just that extent4 ,and1 likewise1 if the individual were to be given one or more additional senses1 his knowledge of the world would be increased in the same ratio4 ,the same result1 at least in a certain degree1 would be attained if the existing senses of the individual were to be increased in power so as to register higher rates of vibration than they now consciously register and record4 ,the ,evolution of the ,senses4 ,this subject of increased sense-powers has always been a fascinating one for the psychologists1 and much speculation has been indulged in concerning the increased consciousness of mankind were additional senses opened to it4 ,we ask you to carefully consider the following quotations from psychologists possessing the scientific imagination4 ,a psychologist says3 ,all the senses have been evolved from the elementary sense of ,touch4 ,all of our senses are but modified1 specialized1 and more complex forms of the sense of ,touch4 ,the elementary life-forms possessed merely the sense of ,touch2 and that but faintly developed--but a faint sensitiveness to outside impressions4 ,then developed the sense of ,taste1 from which later evolved the sense of ,smell1 the latter even now being closely associated with the former4 ,then evolved the sense of ,hearing1 or the consciousness of the contact of air vibrations called 'sound4' ,then evolved the sense of sight1 or the consciousness of contact with the light waves of the other4 ,and it is not impossible1 or even improbable1 that the human race will eventually develop other and more complex senses--in fact1 many even now claim that the development of extra senses is now under way in the race1 and that the same are now manifesting the presence and their powers in exceptional cases4 ,unfoldment of ,new ,senses ,the same writer continues as follows3 ,even as it is man is able to perceive only a limited number of sound vibrations--there are many sound vibrations above and below his scale1 and which he is unable to perceive1 but which are registered by delicate instruments4 ,likewise1 man is able to perceive only a limited range of light vibrations1 there being enormous fields of such vibrations above and below his range4 ,again1 man is unable to sense electrical waves1 or magnetic waves--though1 theoretically1 he should be able to sense these as well as light waves1 the difference between these respective fields of etheric vibrations being simply different rates of vibration4 ,imagine what a new world would be opened to man if he could sense the waves of electricity4 ,in that case he could 'see' things as far away from him as the waves of electricity could travel1 and even though solid objects intervened1 as in the case of the ,x-,rays4 ,in such a case a man might actually 'see' things at the other side of the world1 by means of 'wireless electrical waves4' ,theoretically these things are possible1 providing that man's optical nerves are rendered more sensitive1 or provided that he evolves a new set of sensory nerves and instruments of impression4 ,discovery of ,new ,worlds4 ,another psychologist says3 ,if a new sense or two were added to the present normal number in man1 that which is now the phenomenal world for all of us might1 for all that we know1 burst into something amazingly different and wider1 in consequence of the additional revelations of these new senses4 ,another authority has said3 ,it does not seem at all improbable that there are properties of matter of which none of our senses can take immediate cognizance1 and which other beings might be able to see in the same manner that we are sensible to light1 sound1 etc4 ,another writer has said3 ,we know that our sensory nerves are capable of transmitting to the brain only a part of the phenomena of the universe4 ,our senses give us only a section of the world's phenomena4 ,our senses usher only certain phenomena into the presence of our minds4 ,if we had three or four new senses added1 this might appear like a new world to us2 we might become conscious of a vast number of phenomena which at present never have any effect upon our nervous system4 ,it is not possible to imagine a race of beings whose senses do not resemble ours1 inhabiting other worlds4 ,transcendental ,senses ,another writer has drawn an interesting picture1 which is based upon a conjecture which is scientifically valid1 as follows3 ,the late ,professor ,james once suggested as a useful exercise for young students a consideration of the changes which would be worked in our ordinary world if the various branches of our receiving instruments happened to exchange duties2 if1 for instance1 we heard all colors1 and saw all sounds4 ,all this is less mad than it seems4 ,music is but an interpretation of certain vibrations undertaken by the ear2 and color is but an interpretation of other vibrations undertaken by the eye4 ,were such an alteration of our senses to take place1 the world would still be sending us the same messages1 but we should be interpreting them differently4 ,beauty would still be ours1 though speaking in another tongue4 ,the birds' song would then strike our retina as pageant of color2 we should see all the magical tones of the wind1 hear as a great fugue the repeated and harmonized greens of the forest1 the cadences of stormy skies4 ,did we realize how slight an adjustment of our own organs is needed to initiate us into such a world1 we should perhaps be less contemptuous of those mystics who tell us in moments of transcendental consciousness they 'heard flowers that sounded1 and saw notes that shone'2 or that they have experienced rare moments of consciousness in which the senses were fused organs is needed to initiate us into such a world into a single and ineffable act of perception1 in which color and sound were known as aspects of the same thing4 ,we ,sense ,only ,vibratory ,motion4 ,in assimilating the strange and wonderful conceptions of the psychologists above quoted1 concerning the possibility of a new world of sensation arising from the possession of new channels of sense impression1 we must never lose sight of the basic fact that all ,,sensations ,,result ,,from ,,contact ,,with ,,vibratory ,,motion4 ,an eminent scientific authority has said regarding this3 ,the only way the external world affects the nervous system is by means of vibratory motion4 ,light is vibratory motion2 ,sound is vibratory motion2 ,heat is vibratory motion2 ,touch is vibratory motion2 ,taste and ,smell are vibratory motion4 ,the world is known to us simply by virtue of1 and in relation to1 the vibratory motion of its particles4 ,those vibratory motions are appreciated and continued by the nervous system1 and by it brought at length to the mind's perception4 ,the ,higher ,planes of ,nature ,in view of the facts and principles above set forth and considered1 we may begin to see that there is nothing unnatural in the hypothesis that there may be reports conveyed to the consciousness of man by means of higher vibrations than those of ordinary sound1 or ordinary sight1 providing that man has either 7#a7 highly developed his ordinary senses of sight1 hearing1 or touch to a degree sufficiently high to register these higher vibrations2 or else has evolved and unfolded into consciousness certain latent faculties of sense-impression which are lying dormant in the great masses of mankind4 ,in fact1 the thoughtful person will be forced to admit that this new knowledge of the nature of sensations1 and of its relation to vibratory motion1 renders extremely probable the truth of the great body of reports of such so-called extra-conscious knowledge which the experience of the race has furnished from the beginning of human history down to the present time4 ,such a person will see that it is not a sign of credulity for a person to accept such reports1 so universally set forth2 but that1 rather1 it is a sign of credulity for a person to accept blindly the dogmatic assertions of the materialistic sceptics to the effect that there is no such thing possible in the natural world1 under natural world1 under natural laws--the whole thing is delusion or else deliberate fraud4 ,such know-it-all persons are usually found to really know much that is not true1 and to lack knowledge of much that is true1 regarding ,nature1 her realm and her laws4 ,an ,appeal ,to ,reason4 ,concluding these statements1 let us say that the student of this book will find nothing contained within this book which is contrary to ,nature's laws and principles4 ,he will nowhere in it be asked to suspend the exercise of his reason1 and to accept as facts things which violate all of ,nature's laws4 ,instead1 he will find at each point full natural explanations of even the most wonderful phenomena2 and the appeal to accept same will be made always to his reason1 and not to his blind faith or unreasoning belief4 ,the student is urged to build his knowledge of this important subject upon this solid rock of natural law and fact1 and not upon the shifting and sinking sands of mere dogmatic assertion and appeal to assumed authority ancient or modern4 ,,part ,,ii ,mental ,vibrations and ,transmissions ,in the category of ,nature's ,finer ,forces must be included that class of manifestations which are generally known as ,telepathy1 ,thought ,transference1 ,thought ,force1 etc41 all of which are based upon the fact that there is present in all such mental states as ,thought1 ,emotion1 ,desire1 etc41 a certain rate of vibratory motion1 which motion is capable of being radiated from the mind of the person manifesting them in such power and force that they may be registered with more or less distinctness upon the minds of other persons are at a greater or less distance from the first person4 ,in the more common forms of its manifestation1 such mental force or power is known as ,thought ,force1 ,mental ,influence1 etc41 and in its more pronounced and less common phases it is known as ,telepathy1 ,thought ,transference1 etc41 but the basic principle is precisely the same in all of such cases1 simple or complex though their manifestations may be4 ,the ,higher ,forces4 ,we may say here1 frankly and plainly1 however1 that the advanced occultists regard this class of phenomena as comparatively simple and elementary1 and therefore not fully entitled to be included in the same category with the higher phases of ,nature's ,finer ,forces1 such as1 for instance1 ,clairvoyance1 ,psychometry1 ,communication with the ,higher ,planes1 etc4 ,but notwithstanding this1 we are of the opinion that any and every one of the finer forces of nature1 i4e41 any of the forces which are over and above the plane upon which the ordinary senses of man1 normally developed1 ordinarily function and operate1 should be placed in one general category of the ,higher ,forces of ,nature1 particularly in a work of this kind designed for the instruction of the general public upon these important subjects4 ,accordingly1 these lesser manifestations of the finer forces in the natural world shall be carefully considered in this part of this book1 so that the student may become acquainted with the scientific principles upon which they are based1 and may be enabled to develop the power of manifesting such powers if he choose to do so2 and that he may understand the nature of such forces and powers when they are manifested by other persons4 ,chitta1 or ,mind ,substance4 ,the ,hindu ,teachings hold that that which we call ,mind is not an intangible something different from anything else in ,nature1 but that1 on the contrary1 it forms a part of ,nature's general manifestation1 and is a substantial thing4 ,the ,hindus have given to this ,mind ,substance the name of ,chitta4 ,without going into metaphysical discussion1 or entering into technical details concerning this ,mind ,substance or ,chitta1 we may say that the ,hindus believe it to be one phase of the great ,manifestation which we call ,nature--just as that which we call ,matter is another phase of ,manifestation--and1 like ,matter1 having its own particular kind of force1 or energy1 its own rates of vibrations1 and its own attribute of radiating its vibratory force or energy over space4 ,chitta manifests its activity in creating ,thought1 ,emotions1 etc41 and also in receiving impressions from the outside world which it translates into perceptions and ideals4 ,chitta1 or ,mind ,substance1 is not regarded by the ,hindus as being identical with the ,soul1 or the ,ego2 but1 on the contrary1 they regard it as being an instrument for the expression of the activity of the ,ego1 or ,soul1 just as the ,body is another kind of instrument4 ,both ,body and ,mind are regarded as being intended for the use of the ,ego or ,soul1 and not as identical with the latter4 ,we shall not discuss these distinctions further in this book1 this subject being apart from the general field and scope of the present work4 ,what ,modern ,science ,says4 ,there are many to whom this conception of the vibration energy of ,chitta or ,mind ,substance may seem strange4 ,but such persons will be still more surprised1 perhaps1 when they are told that modern science has practically admitted the general truth contained in the ,hindu teachings concerning the same1 though modern science seems to cloak the facts of the case in technical terms so that the ordinary person is unable to comprehend the real facts dwelling beneath these terms4 ,to this latter class we specially commend the following statement made by ,professor ,ochorowicz1 the eminent ,european scientist1 a few years ago4 ,professor ,ochoriwicz says3 ,a ,living ,dynamic ,focus4 ,every living being is a dynamic focus4 ,a dynamic focus tends ever to propagate the motion that is proper to it4 ,propagated motion becomes transformed according to the medium it traverses4 ,motion always tends to propagate itself4 ,therefore1 when we see work of any kind--mechanical1 electrical1 nervic1 or psychic--disappear without visible effort1 then of two things1 one happens1 namely1 either a transmission or a transformation4 ,where does the first end1 and where does the second begin8 ,in an identical medium there is only ,,transmission2 in a different medium there is ,,transformation4 ,you send an electric current through a thick wire4 ,you have the current1 but you do not perceive any other force4 ,but cut that thick wire1 and connect the ends by means of a fine wire1 and this fine wire will grow hot--there will be a ,,transformation of a part of the current into ,,heat4 ,take a pretty strong current1 and interpose a wire still more resistant1 or a very thin carbon rod1 and the carbon will emit ,,light4 ,a part of the current1 then1 is transformed into heat and light4 ,the light acts in every direction around about1 first visibly as light1 then invisibly as heat and electric current4 ,hold a magnet near it4 ,if the magnet is weak and movable1 in the form of a magnetic needle1 the beam of light will cause it to deviate2 if it is strong and immovable1 it will in turn cause the beam of light to deviate4 ,,and ,,all ,,this ,,from ,a ,,distance1 ,,without ,,contact1 ,,without ,,special ,,conductors4 ,dynamic ,correlate of ,thought4 ,a process that is at once chemical1 physical and psychical1 goes on in the brain4 ,a complex action of this kind is propagated through the gray brain matter1 as waves are propagated in water4 ,regarded on its physiological side1 an idea is only a vibration1 a vibration that is propagated1 yet which does not pass out of the medium in which it can exist as such4 ,it is propagated only as far as other vibrations allow4 ,it is propagated more widely if it assumes the character which subjectively we call emotive4 ,but it cannot go beyond without being transformed4 ,nevertheless1 like force in general1 it cannot remain in isolation1 and it escapes in disguise4 ,thought stays at home1 as the chemical action of a battery remains in the battery2 it is represented by its dynamic correlate1 called in the case of the battery a 'current1' and in the case of the brain1 ,i know not what2 but whatever its name may be1 it is ,,the ,,dynamic ,,correlate ,,of ,,thought4 ,i have chosen the name 'dynamic correlate4' ,there is something more than that2 the universe is neither dead nor void4 ,a force that is transmitted meets other forces1 and if it is transformed only little by little it usually limits itself to modifying another force at its own cost1 though without suffering materially thereby4 ,this is the case particularly with forces that are persistent1 concentrated1 well seconded by their medium4 ,it is the case with the physiological equilibrium1 nervic force1 psychic force1 ideas1 emotions1 tendencies4 ,these modify environing forces1 without themselves disappearing4 ,they are imperceptibly transformed1 ,,and ,,if ,,the ,,next ,,man ,,is ,,of ,a ,,nature ,,exceptionally ,,well ,,adapted ,,to ,,them1 ,,they ,,gain ,,in ,,inductive ,,action4 ,answer to ,skeptical ,critics ,the two most likely objections advanced against this conception by sceptical critics are as follows3 7#a7 ,the mental vibratory motion1 or vibratory waves1 are not known to science1 nor recorded on scientific instruments such as the galvanometer4 ,what is the rate of such vibrations1 and what is their general character8 7#b7 ,granted the existence of such vibratory energy1 or thought-waves1 how and by means of what channel does the second person receive them from the first person8 ,how are they registered or recorded8 ,these objections are capable of being met in a scientific manner1 to the satisfaction of any fair-minded critic or investigator4 ,we shall now give you1 briefly1 the gist of the answer of science to the aforesaid objections4 ,the ,world of ,vibrations ,it is true that the scientific instruments of the laboratory1 such as the galvanometer1 do not record thought vibrations4 ,this1 because such instruments are capable of registering and recording on certain rates and modes of vibratory energy4 ,thought vibrations are registered only by their appropriate instruments1 namely1 the ,chitta of ,mind substance of living persons4 ,as to the general character and rate of vibration of these waves of mental force1 we can only say that their general character is that of mental force as opposed to physical force4 ,as to their rate of vibration1 we can only say that this is not precisely known1 not having as yet been definitely ascertained2 but it should be added that ,,there ,,is ,,plenty ,,room ,,for ,,these ,,vibrations in the great field of vibratory energy4 ,read the following paragraphs1 and decide this last matter for yourself4 ,uncharted ,seas of ,vibration4 ,the following quotations from eminent scientists will serve to give the student a general idea of the views of science upon the question of the possibility of the existence and presence of vibratory energy of kinds and characters as yet unknown to science3 ,the first scientist says3 ,there is much food for speculation in the thought that there exists sound waves that no human ear can hear1 and color waves that no eye can see4 ,the long1 dark1 soundless space between #dj1jjj and #djj1jjj1jjj1jjj1jjj vibrations per second1 and the infinity of range beyond #gjj1jjj1jjj1jjj1jjj vibrations per second1 where light ceases1 in the universe of motion1 makes it possible to indulge in speculation4 ,the second scientist says3 ,there is no gradation between the most rapid undulations or tremblings that produce our sensation of sound1 and the lowest of those which give rise to our sensations of gentlest warmth4 ,there is a huge gap between them1 wide enough to include another world of motion1 all lying between our world of sound and our world of heat and light4 ,and there is no good reason whatever for supposing that matter is incapable of such intermediate activity1 or that such activity may not give rise to intermediate sensations1 provided that there are organs for taking up and sensifying these movements4 ,the third scientist says3 ,the knowledge we gain by experiment brings home to us what a miserably imperfect piece of mechanism our bodies are4 ,the ear can detect the slow-footed sound vibrations that come to us at the rate of between #dj and #dj1jjj a second4 ,but the whole of space may be quivering and palpitating with waves at all sorts of varying speeds1 and our senses will tell us nothing of them until we get them coming to us at the inconceivable speed of #djj1jjj1jjj1jjj1jjj a second1 when again we respond to them and appreciate them in the form of light4 ,the fourth scientist says3 ,the first indications of warmth come to us when the vibrations reach the rate of #ce1jjj1jjj1jjj1jjj per second4 ,when the vibrations reach #dej1jjj1jjj1jjj1jjj the lowest visible light rays manifest4 ,then come the orange rays1 the golden yellow1 the pure yellow1 the greenish yellow1 the pure green1 the greenish blue1 the ocean blue1 the cyanic blue1 the indigo1 and finally the violet1 the highest degree of light which the human eye can register1 and which occurs when the vibrations reach the rate of #gej1jjj1jjj1jjj per second4 ,then come the ultra-violet rays1 invisible to human sight but registered by chemical media4 ,in this ultra-violet region lie the ,x-,rays1 and the other recently discovered high degree rays2 also the actinic rays which1 while invisible to the eye1 register on the photographic plate1 sunburn one's face1 blister one's nose1 and even cause violent explosions in chemical substances exposed to them1 as well as act upon the green leaves of plants1 causing the chemical transformation of carbonic acid and water into sugar and starches4 ,these forms of 'dark light1' that is1 light too high in degree to be perceived by the human eye1 are but faint indications of the existence of still higher and still finer vibrations of substance and energy4 ,the ,human ,wireless ,telegraph ,instrument4 ,having seen that the first question of the sceptical critics is capable of being answered in the scientific spirit1 and by ideas based upon scientific investigation1 we now turn to the second question of the same critics1 viz43 ,granted the existence of such vibratory energy1 or thought-waves1 how and by means of what channel does the second person receive these from the first person8 ,how are they registered or recorded8 ,this same question is also implied in the concluding sentence of one of the scientists above quoted1 viz43 ,there is no good reason whatever for supposing that matter is incapable of such intermediate activity1 or that such activity may not give rise to intermediate sensations1 provided that there are organs for taking up and sensifying these movements4 ,let us see what science has to tell us regarding the provision of ,nature for the reception and sensing of this class of vibratory energy4 ,and the easiest way to ascertain the report of science regarding this important matter is to consider carefully what representative leading scientists have said concerning the same in their writings or public addresses4 ,we call your attention to the following quotations from such sources4 ,a ,great ,scientist's ,theory4 ,let us begin with that great master of modern science1 ,sir ,william ,crookes1 the inventor of the celebrated ,crookes' ,tubes1 without which the discovery of the ,x-,ray and ,radio-,activity would have been impossible4 ,several years ago1 this eminent scientist1 addressing the ,royal ,society1 at ,bristol1 ,england1--a gathering made up of distinguished scientists from all over the world1 most of the members being extremely sceptical concerning occult phenomena--said to the brilliant gathering3 ,were ,i now introducing for the first time these inquiries in the world of science1 ,i should choose a starting point different from that of old 7where we formerly began74 ,it would be well to begin with ,telepathy2 with that fundamental law1 as ,i believe it to be1 that thoughts and images may be transferred from one mind to another without the agency of the recognized organs of sense--that knowledge may enter the human mind without being communicated in any hitherto known or recognized ways4 99 99 99 ,if ,telepathy takes place we have two physical facts1 viz41 7a7 the physical change in the brain of ,a1 the transmitter1 and the analogous physical change in the brain of ,b1 the recipient of the transmitted impression4 ,between these two physical events there must exist a train of physical causes4 99 99 99 ,it is unscientific to call in the aid of mysterious agencies1 when with every fresh advance in knowledge it is shown that ether vibrations have powers and attributes abundantly able to meet any demand--even the transmission of thought4 ,it is supposed by some physiologists that the essential cells of nerves do not actually touch1 but are separated by a narrow gap which widens in sleep while it narrows almost to extinction during mental activity4 ,,this ,,condition ,,is ,,so ,,singularly ,,like ,a ,,branly ,,or ,,lodge ,,coherer a device which led to the discovery of wireless telegraphy ,,as ,,to ,,suggest ,a ,,further ,,analogy4 ,the structure of brain and nerve being similar1 it is conceivable that there may be present masses of such nerve coherers in the brain1 whose special function it may be to receive impulses brought from without1 through the connecting sequence of ether waves of appropriate order of magnitude4 ,roentgen has familiarized us with an order of vibrations of extreme minuteness as compared with the smallest waves with which we have hitherto been acquainted2 and there is no reason to suppose that we have here reached the limit of frequency4 ,it is known that the action of thought is accompanied by certain molecular movements in the brain1 and here we have physical vibrations capable from their extreme minuteness of acting direct upon individual molecules1 while their rapidity approaches that of internal and external movements of the atoms themselves4 ,a formidable range of phenomena must be scientifically sifted before we effectually grasp a faculty so strange1 so bewildering1 and for ages so inscrutable1 as the direct action of mind upon mind4 ,human ,electro-,magnetism ,professor ,bain1 another eminent authority1 tells us3 ,the structure of the nervous substances1 and the experiments made upon the nerves and nerve-centres1 establish beyond a doubt certain peculiarities as belonging to the force that is exercised by the brain4 ,this force is of a current nature2 that is to say1 a power generated at one part of the structure is conveyed along an intervening substance and discharged at some other part4 ,the different forms of electricity and magnetism have made us familiar with this kind of action4 ,professor ,draper1 another eminent authority1 says3 ,i find that the cerebrum is absolutely analogous to in construction to any other nervous arc4 ,it is composed of centripetal and centrifugal fibres1 having also registering ganglia4 ,if in other nervous arcs the structure is merely automatic1 and can display no phenomena of itself1 but requires the influence of an external agent--the optical apparatus inert save under the influence of light1 the auditory save under the impression of sound--the cerebrum1 being precisely analogous in its elementary structure1 presupposes the existence of some agent to act through it4 ,prof4 ,m4 ,p4 ,hatfield has said3 ,the arrangement of the nerve-envelopes is so like that of the best constructed electrical cables that we cannot help thinking that both were constructed to conduct something very much alike4 ,i know that there are those who stoutly maintain that nerve force is not electricity1 and it is not in the senses that an electrical battery is not the same thing as a live man2 but1 nevertheless1 nerve-force is closely allied to that wonderful thing that for want of a better and clearer understanding we agree to call 'electricity4' ,human ,etheric ,force4 ,professor ,haddock1 a popular writer along the lines of scientific psychology and kindred subjects1 in a part of his work in which he was considering the idea that thought may be communicated by means of ether-vibrations1 forcibly says3 ,the ether is accepted by science as a reality1 and as a medium for light1 heat1 electricity1 magnetism1 etc4 ,the nervous system is certainly comparable to an electric battery with connecting wires4 ,communications of thought and feeling without the mediation of sense-perceptions as commonly understood1 is now established4 ,inanimate objects exert1 now and then1 'strange influences4' ,people certainly carry with them a personal atmosphere4 ,the representation of the condition of these facts by a psychic field1 compared to the magnetic or electric field1 becomes1 therefore1 if not plausible1 at least convenient4 ,as such a 'field' exists surrounding the sun1 so may a 'field' be assumed as surrounding each human individual4 ',we have already strong grounds for believing that we live in a medium which conveys to-and-fro movements to us from the sun1 and that these movements are electro-magnetic1 and that all the transformation of light and heat1 and indeed the phenomena of life1 are due to the electrical energy which comes to us across the vacuum which exists between us and the sun--a vacuum which is pervaded by the ether1 which is a fit medium for the transmission of electro-magnetic waves4' ,by means1 then1 of a similar theory applied to mind and brain and body1 we may find reasonable explanations of many otherwise insoluble mysteries of life1 and1 which is of more importance1 deduce certain suggestions for the practical regulation of life in the greatest individual interest4 ,the ,brain-,battery4 ,the same writer says3 ,all states of body and mind involve constant molecular and chemical change4 ,the suggestion arises that the brain1 with its millions of cells and its inconceivable changes in substance1 may be regarded as a transmitting and receiving battery4 ,the brain being a kind of battery1 and the nerves being conductors of released stored-up energy to different parts of the body1 by a kind of action similar to the actions of electricity and magnetism1 it is suggested that1 either by means of the ether1 or of some still finer form of matter1 discharges of brain energy may be conducted beyond the limits of the body4 ,if the nerve-track corresponds to wires1 this refined medium may correspond to the ether-field supposed to be employed in wireless telegraphy4 ,as electrical movements are conducted without wires1 or other visible media1 so may brain-discharges be conveyed beyond the mechanism of the battery1 without the intervention of nerves--except as they may constitute a part of the battery4 ,generally speaking1 such discharges would originate in two ways1 viz41 by direct mental action1 or by mental or physical states--perhaps by a combination4 ,a ,peculiar ,organ ,so much for the conceptions of modern western science1 which agree in the main with those of the ancient oriental occultists1 although of course different names and terms are employed4 ,but1 we think it worth while to call your attention to the fact that the western scientists have failed to note the significant presence of a peculiar organ in the human body1 which is regarded as most important in its functions and offices by the oriental teachers1 and which we believe has a very close connection to the subject just discussed by the western scientists4 ,we refer to that strange organ or gland known to western science as the ,pineal ,gland4 ,let us see just what this is4 ,the ,pineal ,gland ,the ,pineal ,gland is a mass of nervous substance which is found located in the human brain in a position near the middle of the skull1 almost directly above the extreme top of the spinal column4 ,it is shaped like a small cone1 and is of a reddish-gray color4 ,it lies in front of the cerebellum1 and is attached to the third ventricle of the brain4 ,it contains a small quantity of peculiar particles of a gritty1 sand-like substance1 which is commonly known as brain sand4 ,it derives its scientific name from its shape1 which resembles a pine-cone4 ,western physiologists are at sea regarding the function and office of this interesting organ1 or gland1 and the text books generally content themselves with stating that the functions of the ,pineal ,gland are not understood4 ,the oriental occultists1 on the other hand1 claim that the ,pineal ,gland1 with its peculiar arrangement of nerve-cell corpuscles1 and its tiny grains of brain-sand1 is intimately associated with certain forms of the transmission and reception of waves of mental vibrations4 ,western students of occultism have been struck with the remarkable resemblance between the ,pineal ,gland and a certain part of the receiving apparatus employed in wireless telegraphy1 the latter also containing small particles which bear a close resemblance to the brain-sand of the ,pineal ,gland2 and this fact is often urged by them to substantiate the theory of the oriental occultists concerning the function and office of this interesting organ of the human body which is located in the brain of man4 ,transmission of ,thought4 ,many other facts set forth by modern western science could be cited in our consideration of the question of the existence of any possible organ for the reception of thought vibrations1 but it is thought that sufficient evidence of this kind has already been submitted to your attention--sufficient to remove any reasonable doubts1 and to give the student at least a clear and open mind on the subject4 ,summing up such evidence1 we may say that modern science is fast approaching the position which is so well expressed by ,camille ,flammarion1 the eminent ,french scientist1 as follows3 ,the action of one mind upon another at a distance--the transmission of thought1 mental suggestion1 communication at a distance--all these are not more extraordinary than the action of the magnet on iron1 the influence of the moon on the sea1 the transportation of the human voice by electricity1 the revolution of the chemical constituents of a star by the analysis of its light1 or1 indeed1 all the wonders of contemporary science4 ,only these psychic communications are of a more elevated kind1 and may serve to put us on the track of a knowledge of human nature4 ,what is certain is this3 ,that ,telepathy can and ought to be henceforth considered by ,science as an incontestible reality2 that minds are able to act upon each other without the intervention of the senses2 that psychic force exists1 though its nature is yet unknown4 ,a ,general ,principle4 ,at this point we wish to impress upon the minds of the students of this book that what has been above said regarding that class of mental communications generally classed under the head of ,telepathy also applies to many much higher phases of occult phenomena and psychic manifestations4 ,in fact1 this is one of the reasons why we have paid such close attention to the scientific evidence substantiating this class of phenomena4 ,it is not too much to say that in what has been said in the foregoing pages there is to be found a scientific basis for the phenomenon of spirit communication1 at least in many of its phases4 ,it is but a step in thought--and a natural and easy step at that--from the matter of the communication of thought from the mind of one person or the material plane of life to another person on the same plane1 on to the matter of the communication of thought from the mind of an individual entity on a higher plane of life to a second person who is abiding on the lower material plane occupied by us at this stage of our existence4 ,it is seen that the difference consists largely in the matter of the degree and rate of vibratory energy employed1 and the preparation of a proper receiving instrument for the reception and translation of such messages4 ,this phase of the subject will be considered in fuller detail in a subsequent portion of this book4 ,transformation of ,vibrations4 ,one of the things which seem to greatly puzzle the average student of the subject of mental vibrations1 and thought-transference1 is that which may be called thought waves4 ,the student is unable to conceive of a wave of thought being projected into the air1 and then traveling along until it reaches the mind of other persons4 ,the difficulty1 upon analysis1 is seen to consist of the inability to conceive of thought as being a material substance capable of traveling in waves4 ,it is no wonder that the student finds this conception difficult1 for there is no such thing as thought traveling in this way4 ,the phenomenon of thought transference is accounted for scientifically in quite another manner1 as we shall see in a moment4 ,the student is advised to carefully note this distinction1 for upon its understanding depends greatly the intelligent comprehension of the entire subject of thought vibrations and thought-transference4 ,example of ,electric ,light ,perhaps this matter may be best explained by means of illustrations of the operation of electricity and light--electric vibrations and light vibrations4 ,in both cases the secret of the transmission of the vibrations or waves of vibratory energy may be summed up in the word ,,transformation4 ,for instance3 ,when we transmit electric vibrations over a fine wire or thread of carbon1 the electric vibrations are transformed into light vibrations and manifest as electric light4 ,in another form of transmission the electric vibrations are transformed into electric heat4 ,but this is merely one phase of the transformation2 consider carefully the more complex phases1 as follows3 ,we speak into the receiver of a telephone and the sound vibrations produced by our voice are transformed into electrical vibrations and in that form travel over the telephone wire2 arriving at the other end of the wire1 these electric vibrations enter into the receiver1 and are there transformed into sound vibrations1 and as such are heard by the person holding the receiver4 ,now note this3 the sound vibrations do not travel at all2 instead1 they are transformed into electric waves1 which in turn are transformed at the receiving end of the line into sound vibrations once more4 ,and unless the receiving apparatus be present1 and properly adjusted1 there is no second transformation at all2 and in such case the electric vibrations remain such4 ,example of ,wireless ,telegraphy4 ,likewise1 in the case of the wireless telegraphy1 the electric energy produced by the sending instrument is transformed into subtle and finer etheric waves1 which travel to the receiving instrument1 and are there transformed into electric waves1 the latter producing physical changes in the receiving apparatus which enable them to be read by the observer4 ,in the case of wireless telephony there is still more complex process of transformation1 as follows3 the speaker conveys sound vibrations into the instrument2 these are transformed into electric vibrations2 and the latter into the etheric vibrations which travel through space to the receiver4 ,reaching the receiver1 the etheric vibrations are transformed into ordinary electric vibrations1 and these in turn into sound waves capable of being sensed by the listener4 ,example of ,light ,waves4 ,the same process is detected in the transmission of what we call light waves4 ,the activities manifested by the substance of the sun set up certain vibrations which we call light vibrations4 ,these are communicated to the ether in the form of so-called light waves but which are merely etheric waves of a certain rate of vibration4 ,these waves travel through space and are transformed into light only when they reach some material substance capable of receiving and reflecting their vibrations4 ,science tells us that empty space is perfectly ,,dark1 and that light manifests only when the etheric light vibrations come in contact with material substance and are there transformed into light4 ,light1 as light does not travel from the sun--what we know as light is simply the result of the transformation of certain etheric waves into light by reason of their contact with material substances4 ,transformation of ,mental ,vibrations ,now for the analogy4 ,mental vibrations are so only when they remain in their own uninterrupted medium of channel of activity1 i4e41 the brain and the nervous system of the individual4 ,many hold that they are able to leap over the barrier of flesh separating two persons when such persons are in immediate physical contact1 and the conditions are of a certain kind2 but as a rule they do not do so4 ,but1 as all investigators know1 mental vibrations are capable of being transformed into some subtle form of etheric vibrations1 and the latter when coming in contact with the nervous system of other persons may be again transformed1 this time into mental vibrations which produced thoughts1 feelings and mental images in the minds of the second persons or persons1 corresponding with these mental states in the first person4 ,think over this carefully1 until you grasp the idea fully4 ,vibrational ,attunement ,and here we find another startling correspondence between the phenomena of wireless telegraphy and that of thought transference or transmission of mental vibrations4 ,we allude to the fact that while a wireless telegraphic sending instrument may be sending forth vibrations of the strongest power1 its messages are capable of being received or picked up only by those instruments which are in tune with the sending instrument to at least a certain degree2 to all other instruments1 those which are not in tune with the sending instrument1 there is no message perceptible4 ,precisely this same state of affairs is found to prevail in the realm of mental vibrations and thought transmission4 ,the individual receives only such messages as emanate from instruments with which he is in tune--to all the rest he is deaf and unconscious4 ,but once in tune with the higher vibrations of the mental realm1 he will receive every message traveling on that particular plane at that particular time1 unless he deliberately shut them out4 ,we shall see how this works out in ordinary life1 when we consider the general subject of ,telepathy and ,thought ,transference in the succeeding ,chapter4 ,in ,tune ,with ,higher ,planes ,but1 in connection with the above statement of the in tune law or rule of manifestation1 we wish to call to the attention of the student the important fact that the same law prevails in the case of communications from the higher planes of existence--the so-called spirit communications and other messages of this kind reaching individuals on our own plane of existence4 ,it is only when the individual on the earth plane becomes in tune with the sending mental instrument of the entity abiding on a higher plane of existence1 that it is able to pick up the message being sent to earth4 ,even the same individual is often unable to catch the messages at one time1 while at other times he experiences no difficulty whatsoever4 ,an understanding of this fact--this law or rule of manifestation--will throw a great light over many dark places of misunderstanding and perplexity concerning certain phases of occult and psychic phenomena4 ,this feature of such phenomena will be considered in detail in subsequent parts of this book4 ,the ,two ,key-,words4 ,concluding our consideration of the just how of the transmission of thoughts1 messages1 and psychograms between two minds1 be they both on earth plane1 or one of the two on the higher planes1 we would say3 ,always remember the two ,key-,words1 namely ,,transformation and ,,attunement4 ,these two ,key-,words will enable you to unlock many doors of thought on these subjects--doors which otherwise will remain closed to you4 ,,part ,,iii ,,thought ,,transference ,the most elementary and simple form in which mental vibrations are transmitted is that which may be called ,thought ,transference4 ,in the category of ,thought ,transference may be included two quite general classes1 as follows3 7#a7 ,involuntary ,transmission of ,mental ,vibrations1 and 7#b7 ,voluntary ,transmission of ,mental ,vibrations1 commonly known as ,telepathy4 ,in this part of this book both of these general classes of ,thought ,transference shall be considered in some detail4 ,involuntary ,transmission of ,mental ,vibrations4 ,mental vibrations emanating from the brain of the individual take on the form of wave-like movements in the ether1 which are accordingly known as thought-waves4 ,these thought-waves are constantly being sent forth from the brains of all persons1 and after being sent forth they spread in space from the immediate neighborhood of the person originating them1 to a distance proportioned to the strength and power energizing the original mental state4 ,these thought-waves have the power of awakening and arousing into activity corresponding mental states in other persons coming within their field of force1 according to the laws of ,mental ,induction4 ,it should be noted here that the activity aroused in the mind of the receiving person is accomplished by the setting into vibratory motion the ,chitta or ,mind-substance of that person1 just as the receiving diaphragm of the telephone is set vibrating at the same rate as that of the sending instrument1 and thus the original sound-waves are reproduced4 ,thought ,waves ,thought-waves are manifested in various forms1 modes1 and phases1 and in different degrees of power4 ,some are emanated without any clearly defined desire or intent to accomplish certain ends1 while others are charged with strong desire focused to a definite point by clear-cut ideas of ends sought to be accomplished4 ,the latter1 however1 are usually entitled to be classed among the involuntary phases of ,thought ,transference1 because the senders are generally unaware that thought-waves have an actual effect upon the minds of other persons2 their thoughts and mental states arising in accordance with their feelings1 desires1 and general aims4 ,where the individual has learned that thought is an active power1 he may deliberately send forth his thought-waves directed toward the person or persons whom he wishes to affect and influence4 ,the student must remember1 however1 that there is a great difference in the power and effective activity between thought-waves sent forth under different circumstances4 ,some are sent forth idly1 and with no focused power or energy of desire and feeling1 and such naturally are weak in effect upon others4 ,others are sent forth vitalized with strong desire and feeling1 and focused with a clear ideal and mental picture1 and1 consequently1 exert a far greater degree of effect upon the minds of others with whom they come in contact4 ,the analogy of the waves of electricity holds good here1 for just as the electric power may be strong or weak1 as the case may be1 so may the mental force be strong or weak under different circumstances1 and in different individuals4 ,vibratory ,thought ,force ,the vibratory force of thought-waves persist for some time after their original emanation4 ,here1 also we have analogies on the physical plane1 as follows3 ,the heat of a room continues for some time after the fire which originally caused it has ceased to burn4 ,likewise1 the air of a room may manifest the perfume of a flower1 or extract1 long after the latter has been removed from the room4 ,again1 rays of light persist in existence long after the star manifesting them has been blotted out of existence4 ,in the same way thought-vibrations continue to manifest in a place1 large or small though its space may be1 long after the original sender has passed from that plane--perhaps even long after he has passed from earth life4 ,mental ,atmospheres ,a well known ,american writer on this subject has said concerning this point3 ,there are many places today filled with the thought-vibrations of minds long since passed out of the body4 ,there are places filled with the strong vibrations of tragedies long since enacted there4 ,every place has a mental atmosphere of its own1 the same arising from the thought-vibrations set in motion by the various persons who have inhabited or occupied them4 ,every city has its own mental atmosphere which has its effect upon persons moving into them4 ,some are lively1 some dull1 some progressive1 some old-fogyish1 some moral1 some immoral--the result of the character of the early settlers and leading spirits1 of the place in question4 ,persons moving into these towns are affected by the mental atmospheres thereof1 and either sink to the general level1 or else1 if strong enough1 help to change the mental tone of the place4 ,sometimes a change in conditions bring a large influx of new people1 to a town1 and the mental waves of the newcomers tend to bring about a marked change in the local mental atmosphere4 ,these facts have been noticed by many observing people who often have not been familiar with the principles underlying and producing the facts which the observers have so clearly discerned4 ,the ,contagion of ,thought4 ,the same writer says1 along the same general lines3 ,many have of course noticed the differing mental atmospheres of stores1 offices1 and other places of business4 ,some of such places give one an air of confidence and trust2 others create a feeling of suspicion and distrust2 some convey an impression of active1 wideawake management1 while others impress one as being behind the times1 and suffering from a want of alert1 active management4 ,these differing mental atmospheres are caused by the different prevailing mental attitudes of the owners of the respective establishments4 ,the managers of business places send forth thought-waves of their own1 and their employees naturally falling into the pace set for them also send forth similar vibrations1 and before long the whole place is vibrating on a certain scale4 ,a change of management soon produces a marked change in the entire mental atmosphere of the place4 ,in the same way1 we notice the mental atmospheres of the houses we happen to visit2 in this way we become conscious of an entire mental scale of many notes1 the notes being sounded unconsciously by the minds of the occupants of the houses4 ,from some thresholds radiate harmony1 while others breathe the spirit of inharmony4 ,some radiate emotional warmth1 while others chill one like an iceberg1 by reason of the emotional coldness of the dwellers therein4 ,likewise1 the low quarters of our cities1 the dens of vice1 and the haunts of dissipation vibrate with the character of the thought and feeling of those inhabiting them4 ,and1 often1 the weak-willed visitor is thus tempted4 ,in the same way1 certain other places are charged with the vibrations of strong1 helpful1 elevating mental states1 which tend to lift up and elevate1 energize and stimulate the minds and feelings of those visiting these places4 ,thought and feeling are contagious1 by reason of the laws of mental vibration and mental induction4 ,mental ,whirlpools4 ,the contagion of thought-vibrations is manifested by such vibrations coming into contact with the minds of other persons within the field of mental induction of the first person1 and there setting up similar vibrations4 ,we know that orators1 actors1 preachers and others addressing audiences of persons1 send forth strong mental currents which tend to awaken corresponding vibrations in the minds of their hearers4 ,we weep1 smile1 grow angry1 feel happy1 according to the character of the thought-waves1 of the person on the platform or the stage1 providing that we accept the same4 ,and1 according to the same principle1 persons scattered over large areas are influenced and affected in the same way by whirlpools of mental vibrations set into original motion by some strong1 masterful public man4 ,a writer has said concerning this point3 ,mental ,tidal ,waves ,we know how great waves of feeling spread over a town1 city1 or county1 sweeping people off their feet1 and causing them to lose their balance4 ,great waves of political enthusiasm1 or war-spirit or prejudice for or against certain people1 or groups of people1 sweep over places and cause men to act in a manner which they afterward often regret when they come to themselves and consider the matter in the light of cold reason4 ,people are swayed by demagogues or magnetic leaders who wish to capture their votes or patronage2 and they are often led into acts of mob violence1 or similar atrocities1 by yielding to these waves of contagious thought4 ,on the other hand1 we know equally well how great waves of religious emotion spread out over the community upon the occasion of some great 'revival' excitement or religious fervor4 ,immunity to ,thought ,influences ,persons becoming acquainted for the first time with the above recited facts of mental vibrations1 mental currents1 mental waves1 and mental contagion1 frequently raise the objection that if all this be true1 why are we not constantly swept off of our feet by these great waves of mental vibrations1 whereas1 in fact1 we are seldom or never aware of them8 ,the question is a natural one1 and is capable of a satisfactory answer4 ,in the first place1 many of these mental currents ,,neutralize each other1 and thus both cease to exert any marked effect4 ,and again1 most persons are really immune to most of the thought waves reaching them1 this by reason of the protective resistive power bestowed by ,nature1 and acquired during the evolution of the race4 ,to understand this1 we have but to think of our immunity to the great majority of sounds and sights on the streets of a busy city4 ,on a busy street corner1 we are assailed by an infinitude of sounds and sights--but we hear but few of these1 and see still fewer4 ,the rest of these impressions are lost to us1 although we have ears to hear and eyes to see4 ,we hear and see only those impressions which are strong enough to awaken our ,,attention4 ,in the same way we fail to perceive the numerous thought vibrations and mental currents constantly surrounding us1 and our attention is attracted and awakened by those sufficiently strong and vigorous to awaken our attention4 ,the analogy is a very close one1 and the understanding of one set of phenomena gives us the key to the other4 ,mental ,attunement ,it should not fail to be noticed1 moreover1 that we habitually receive and accept more readily those thought vibrations which are in harmony with our own average habitual mental states2 and1 according to the same general principle1 we tend to habitually reject and fail to receive those vibrations which are ,,inharmonious to us for the same reason4 ,here1 you will notice1 we have an illustration of the principle of attunement which1 as we have informed you1 is operative on the plane of thought and mental vibrations as well as on that of wireless telegraphy4 ,just as it is a psychological fact that we tend to see and to hear those things which are in harmony with our beliefs and opinions1 and our interest1 so is it a metaphysical fact that we tend to accept and absorb the mental vibrations which are in harmony with our opinions1 beliefs1 and interest1 and to reject those which are opposed thereto4 ,moreover1 the person who acquaints himself with the law of mental vibrations and thought-transference acquires a practical knowledge which enables him to render himself immune to objectionable and undesirable mental currents or thought-waves4 ,we are not necessarily open to the influence of every stray current of thought or feeling that happens to be in our immediate vicinity4 ,instead1 by the proper methods1 consciously or unconsciously practiced and manifested1 we may1 and often do1 insulate ourselves so that these undesirable mental influences fail utterly to affect us2 and1 likewise1 we may actually attract to ourselves the desirable mental currents4 ,these principles and methods will be given later in this part of this book2 they are mentioned here merely to acquaint you with the fact that they are existent and known to those familiar with this subject4 ,voluntary ,transmission of ,mental ,vibrations4 ,under the head of ,voluntary ,transmission of ,mental ,vibrations may be placed the following two general classes of phenomena1 viz41 7#a7 ,voluntary ,efforts to ,exert ,mental ,influence upon ,others2 and 7#b7 ,voluntary ,efforts to ,produce the ,phenomena of ,telepathy1 along ,scientific ,lines4 ,each of these general classes of phenomena will now be presented for your inspection and consideration4 ,voluntary ,mental ,influence4 ,under the category of ,voluntary ,mental ,influence we find much of the phenomena formerly classed as ,magic--and by this we mean both ,white ,magic1 or efforts to produce results beneficial to the person influenced1 and ,black ,magic1 or efforts to produce results beneficial to the person exerting the influence1 and often to the positive detriment of the person influenced4 ,,white ,,magic4 ,under the category of ,white ,magic may be placed all those efforts of mental healing1 and similar phases of metaphysical therapeutics2 and the accompanying efforts directed toward the general happiness and welfare of the person treated4 ,the word treatment has sprung into use in this connection1 in ,america and ,europe1 by reason of its employment by the numerous metaphysical cults and schools flourishing there4 ,we hear on all hands of persons being treated for ,health1 ,happiness1 and ,prosperity in this way4 ,while in some cases1 the magic is worked on higher planes than those of thought-vibrations1 it is nevertheless true that in most instances the entire process is that of mental induction1 along the lines described in the preceding pages of this book4 ,in such cases the person influenced opens himself to the helpful thought of the person treating him1 and thus a co-operation and mental team work is secured1 often with the most beneficial results4 ,this phase of the subject is too well known to require lengthy consideration in this book1 and is more properly the subject of the many books devoted to this special phase of mental power4 99 99 99 99 99 ,,black ,,magic4 ,it has well been said that there are always two poles to everything in ,nature1 and continued experience and investigation seems to substantiate this statement4 ,whenever we find a force or power producing beneficial results1 we may usually feel assured that the same force or power1 turned in another direction1 or possibly reversed in its action1 will produce results of an opposite character4 ,and so it is with this subject of ,magic which we are now considering4 ,while we would be very glad to pass over this phase of the subject1 truth and duty to our readers compel us to state that ,white ,magic has its opposite pole--that opposite pole known as ,black ,magic1 or the use of psychic force for selfish and unworthy ends4 ,there is no use trying to pursue the ostrich policy regarding these things--it is always better to face them boldly1 and then to take means to avoid the evil contained in them4 99 99 99 99 99 ,we prefer to quote from other writers on this subject1 who have given this particular matter the most careful attention and investigation1 and who have set forth simply and plainly the result of their investigations and discoveries4 ,here follow several quotations from authorities of this kind3 ,base ,use of ,mind ,power ,one writer says3 ,it is a fact known to all students of occultism that ,black ,magic has been frequently employed in all times to further the selfish1 base ends of some people4 ,and it is also known to advanced thinkers today that even in this enlightened age there are many who do not scruple to stoop to the use of this hateful practice in order to serve their own ends1 notwithstanding the punishment that all true occultists know awaits such persons4 ,the annals of history are full of records of various forms of witchcraft1 conjuration1 and similar forms of ,black ,magic4 ,all the much talked of practice of 'putting spells' upon people are really forms of ,black ,magic1 heightened by the fear and superstition of those affected4 ,one has but to read the history of witchcraft to see that there was undoubtedly some force at work behind all of the appalling superstitions and ignorance shown by the people of those times4 ,what they attributed to the influence of people 'in league with the devil' really arose from the use of ,black ,magic1 or an unworthy use of ,mental ,influence1 the two things being one at the last4 ,the ,secret of ,witchcraft ,an examination of the methods employed by these 'witches1' as shown by their confessions1 give us a key to the mystery4 ,these 'witches' would fix their minds upon other people1 or their animals1 and by holding a concentrated mental picture there1 would send forth thought-waves affecting the welfare of the persons being 'adversely treated1' which would influence and disturb them1 and often bring on sicknesses4 ,of course1 the effect of those 'treatments' were greatly heightened by the extreme fear and superstition held by the masses of people at the time1 for fear is ever a weakening factor in mental influence1 and the superstitions and credulity of the people caused their minds to vibrate in such a manner as to render them extremely passive to the adverse influences being directed against them4 ,it is well known that the ,voodoos of ,africa1 and similar cults among other savage races1 practice ,black ,magic among their people with great effect4 ,among the native of ,hawaii there are certain men known as ',kahunas' who pray people sick1 or well1 whichever way they are paid to do4 ,these instances could be multiplied almost indefinitely1 but the basic principle is ever the same in such cases4 ,modern ,black ,magic4 ,in our own civilized lands there are many people who have learned the principles of mental influence1 and who are using the same for unworthy purposes1 seeking to injure others and to defeat their undertakings1 or else trying to bring them around to their own 7the treators'7 point of view and inclinations4 ,the modern revival of occult knowledge has operated along two lines1 and in opposite directions4 ,on the one hand1 we see and hear of the mighty power for good that mental influence is exerting over the race today1 raising up the sick1 strengthening the weak1 putting courage into the despondent1 and transforming failures into successes4 ,but1 on the other hand1 the hateful selfishness and greed of unprincipled persons is taking advantage of this mighty force of nature1 and prostituting it to the hateful ends of such persons1 without heed to the dictates of conscience or the teaching of religion or of ordinary morality4 ,these people are sowing a baleful wind1 which will result in their reaping a frightful whirlwind on the mental plane4 ,they are bringing down upon themselves pain and misery in the future4 ,the ,explanation of ,sorcery4 ,another writer says3 ,in various stages of history we find the records of persons having been affected by the influences of witches1 sorcerers1 and other evil-minded1 unprincipled persons4 ,in most cases these so-called witches and sorcerers themselves were under the delusion that they were being assisted by the devil or some other supernatural being4 ,they did not realize that they were simply using natural forces4 ,studying the history of witchcraft1 sorcery1 black magic1 and the like1 you will find that the devotees thereof usually employed some psychometric method4 ,in other cases they would mould little figures of clay1 or of wax1 in the general shape and appearance of the person whom they wished to affect4 ,it was thought that these little figures were endowed with some supernatural powers or attributes1 but of course this was mere superstition4 ,the whole power of the little figures arose from the fact that they aided the imagination of the spell-worker in forming a mental image of the person sought to be influenced2 and thus established a strong mental rapport condition4 ,added to this1 you must remember that the fear and belief of the public greatly aided the spell-worker1 and increased his power and influence over these poor persons4 ,the ,power of ,fearthought4 ,the last-named writer explains the reference to fear and belief in the last sentence above quoted by the following very important statements1 and these we ask every student of this book to firmly impress upon his mind1 for a mighty truth is therein conveyed4 ,the statements in question are as follows3 ,your attention is hereby called to a very important psychic principle involved in the manifestation of that class of phenomena in which is embraced the cases of witchcraft1 sorcery1 etc41 with which the pages of history are filled4 ,it is a well established fact that by denying the psychic power over you exerted by any person whatsoever1 you practically neutralize the psychic power of such person1 at least so far as its effect upon and power over yourself is concerned4 ,the stronger and more positive is your mental attitude of immunity to such power1 and your assertion and affirmation of that immunity1 the greater is your own power of psychic resistance1 and the less does his possible power over you become4 ,the average person1 not knowing this1 is more or less passive to psychic influences of other persons1 and may be affected by them to a greater or less extent1 the degree depending upon the psychic development of the person seeking to influence him4 ,the ,negative ,pole4 ,at the extreme negative pole of susceptibility we find persons who believe firmly that other persons have psychic power over them1 and who are consequently more or less afraid of such persons and of their influence4 ,this belief and fear operates in the direction of making such persons peculiarly sensitive and impressionable to such influence1 and thus easily affected by psychic induction4 ,this is the reason that the so-called witches and sorcerers and others of evil repute have been often able to acquire such a power over their victims1 and to cause them so much trouble4 ,the secret is that ,,the ,,victims ,,believed ,,in ,,the ,,power ,,of ,,the ,,other ,,persons1 ,,and ,,feared ,,their ,,power4 ,the greater the belief in1 and fear of1 the power of the other persons1 the greater the susceptibility to their influence2 the greater the disbelief in such power1 and the firm belief in one's own power of immunity and that of neutralizing the effect of the psychic influence of other persons1 the less is one's degree of susceptibility1 and the greater is one's degree of immunity and power4 ,this is the rule in the case--keep it in mind6 ,voodooism ,explained4 ,among the negroes of the ,south1 in ,america1 and among the ,hawaiians1 we find marked instances of this kind4 ,the negro ,voodoo men and women work ,black ,magic on those of their race who are superstitious and credulous1 and who have a mortal fear of the ,voodoo4 ,travelers who have visited the countries in which there is a large negro population have many interesting tales to recite of the terrible workings of these ,voodoo black magicians4 ,in some cases1 sickness and even death is the result4 ,but1 mark you this6 ,it is only those who believe in1 and fear1 the power of the ,voodoos that are so affected4 ,in ,hawaii1 the ,kahunas or native magicians are renowned for their power to cause sickness and death to those who have offended them2 or to those who have offended some client of the ,kahuna1 and who have hired the latter to 'pray' the enemy to sickness or death4 ,the poor1 ignorant ,hawaiians1 believing implicitly in the power of the ,kahunas1 and being in deadly fear of them1 are very susceptible to their psychic influence1 and naturally fall easy victims to their vile arts1 unless they buy off the ,kahuna1 or make peace with his client4 ,white persons living in ,hawaii are not affected by the ,kahunas1 for they do not believe in them1 neither do they fear them4 ,unconsciously1 but yet strongly1 they 'deny' the power1 and are immune4 ,so you see the principle working out here1 too4 ,once you have the master-key1 you may unlock many doors of mystery which have heretofore been closed to you4 ,self-,protection4 ,the following quotations from writers on this special subject contain detailed directions for the use of those who may have reason to believe that some other person or persons are trying to use psychic force1 or mental currents1 upon them for selfish purposes1 or otherwise4 ,of course the general mental attitude of disbelief1 and assertion of one's one immunity is sufficient for the purposes of general psychic protection2 but we have thought it proper to include the following special directions given by those who have made a close study of this subject4 ,one writer says3 ,when you come in contact with people who are seeking to influence you by psychic methods1 either direct or indirect1 you will find yourself able to defy their mental attacks by simply remembering the strength immanent in your ,ego1 or ,spirit1 aided by the statement or affirmation 7made silently to yourself7 ',i am an ,immortal ,spirit1 using the power of my ,ego1 which renders me immune from all base psychic attacks or power4' ,with this mental attitude you may make powerful even the slightest mental effort in the direction of sending forth your own mental vibrations1 and these will scatter the adverse influences in all directions2 it will often be found that the other person will show signs of confusion in such a case1 and will seek to get away from your presence4 ,with this consciousness held in mind1 your mental command to another1 ',let me alone--,i cast off your influence by the power of my ,spirit1' will operate so strongly that you will often actually see the effect at once4 ,if the other person be stubborn1 and determined to influence you by words of suggestion1 coaxing1 threatening1 or similar methods1 look him or her straight in the eye1 saying mentally3 ',i defy you--my inner power casts off your influence4' ,try this the next time that any one attempts to influence you either verbally or by means of thought-waves1 and see how strong and positive you will feel1 and how the efforts of the other person will fail4 ,this sounds simple1 but the little secret is worth thousands of dollars to every individual who will put it into practice4 ,repelling ,adverse ,influences4 ,this writer continues3 ,not only in the case of personal influence in the actual presence of the other person may be defeated in this way1 but the same method will act equally well in the matter of repelling the mental influence of others directed against you in the form of 'absent treatments1' etc4 ,if you feel yourself inclining toward doing something which in your heart you feel is not to your best interests1 judged from a true viewpoint1 you may know that1 consciously or unconsciously1 someone is seeking in influence you in this way4 ,then smile to yourself1 and make the statements mentioned above1 or some similar one1 and holding the power of the ,spirit within your soul1 send forth a mental command just as you would in case the person were actually before you in person4 ,you may also deny out of existence the influencing power1 by asserting mentally3 ',i ,,deny your power to influence me2 you have no such power over me2 ,i am resting securely upon the ,spirit within me2 ,i deny out of existence any power over me asserted by you4' ,after repelling these absent influences you will at once experience a feeling of relief and strength1 and will be able to smile at the thought of any such adverse influence affecting you in the slightest4 ,neutralizing ,psychic ,influences4 ,another writer gives us the following most interesting information and advice for use in cases of this kind3 ,i wish to point out to you a means of protection against the use of psychic influence against yourself on the part of unscrupulous persons1 or any other persons whomsoever1 for that matter4 ,one is fully justified in employing this method of protection against even the meddling influence of other persons1 who are trying to influence you without your permission or consent4 ,the following is the method of self-protection or defense against this class of psychic influence3 ,in the first place1 you must1 of course1 refuse to admit to your mind any feeling of fear regarding the influence of other persons1 for such fear opens the door to their influence1 as all students of this subject know4 ,if you have been1 or are fearful of the psychic influence of any person1 you must get to work and drive out that feeling by positive and vigorous denials4 ,the ,,denial1 as all students know1 is the positive neutralizer of the psychic influence of another person1 providing you make it in full belief in its truth4 ,you must take the mental position 7which is really the true one7 that you are absolutely immune to the psychic attack or influence4 ,you should say1 mentally1 'deny to any person the power to influence me psychically without my consent2 ,i am positive to all such influences1 and they are negative to me2 ,i neutralize all such influences by this positive denial6' ,it should encourage you to know that it requires far less force and power to repel and neutralize psychic influences of this kind1 than is required to send forth the power2 an ounce of denial and protection overcomes a pound of psychic attacking power4 ,nature gives you the means of protection1 and gives you the 'best end of the stick'2 and it is your own fault if you do not use it effectively4 ,a word to the wise is sufficient4 ,telepathic ,phenomena4 ,the second general class of phenomena in the general category of ,voluntary ,transmission of ,mental ,vibrations is that known as ,telepathic ,phenomena4 ,in a sense1 of course1 all phases of ,thought ,transmission1 and particularly that of ,voluntary ,thought ,transmission1 may be considered as forms of ,telepathy2 but for the purpose of classification and distinction we have in this book classed as ,telepathic ,phenomena merely those forms and phases of ,thought ,transference in which there is an agreement between the telepathic sender and the telepathic receiver1 and in which the experiments are conducted more or less along the lines of scientific investigation4 ,scientific ,investigators4 ,scientific observers1 for a number of years past1 have been conducting careful series of experiments in ,telepathy1 and many volumes of the reports of such investigations have been published by various psychic research societies4 ,among the eminent scientists who have devoted much attention to this subject are the following3 ,professor ,henry ,sidgewick1 of ,cambridge ,university2 ,professor ,balfour ,stewart1 of the ,royal ,society of ,england2 ,rt4 ,hon4 ,a4 ,j4 ,balfour1 the eminent ,english statesman and scientist2 ,professor ,william ,james1 the eminent ,american psychologist2 ,sir ,william ,crookes1 the great ,english chemist1 physicist1 who invented the celebrated ,crookes' ,tubes1 without which the discovery of the ,x-,rays1 ,radio ,activity1 etc41 would have been impossible2 ,frederick ,w4 ,h4 ,myers1 the celebrated investigator of ,psychic ,phenomena2 and ,sir ,oliver ,lodge1 the eminent ,english scientist4 ,all these men are of the highest international standing and reputation1 and their acceptance of the phenomena of ,telepathy places the same on a firm scientific basis4 ,how ,experiments ,are ,conducted4 ,the scientific experiments involving ,telepathy1 which have been conducted by numerous societies for psychical research and other bodies1 have ranged from quite simple tests to those very complex4 ,in all of these experiments there has been one person called the sender1 and another called the receiver--or names corresponding to these4 ,the sender fixes in his mind a strong impression of the name or picture to be transmitted1 and then makes a positive effort of the will to transmit the same to the receiver4 ,the receiver assumes a passive receptive mental attitude1 and then reports the word or image that comes into his mind4 ,the more complex tests embody these same simple features4 ,some of the early reports of the ,society for ,psychical ,research1 of ,london1 ,england1 show results most amazing to those who have not made a personal investigation of these matters4 ,in some of the tests1 the receiver correctly reported seventeen cards in succession1 the said cards having been shown the sender1 but kept out of sight of the receiver1 and no possible communication between the two being allowed4 ,in tests of naming small objects held by the sender1 the receiver correctly named five out of six4 ,in one complicated test1 in which various objects1 names1 etc41 were transmitted1 the report shows a successful report of #bjb out of a possible #chb4 ,such results1 of course1 took the results entirely out of the operation of the law of averages4 ,other successful experiments showed a high percentage of results obtained from the reproduction by the sender of geometrical and other figures and designs exhibited to the sender4 ,private ,experiments4 ,but1 after all1 the most convincing evidences of ,telepathy are those which most of us have met with in our own experience4 ,there are but few intelligent1 observing persons who have not1 at some time in their life1 had experiences of this kind1 in which the thoughts of others were perceived plainly by themselves4 ,many persons have established such a close rapport condition between themselves and friends or relatives that instances of remarkable thought-transmission between them are quite common and ordinary4 ,development of ,telepathic ,power4 ,practically every person may develop a certain degree of telepathic power1 sending1 receiving1 or both1 by means of a moderate amount of regular and earnest practice and experiments4 ,in developing sending power1 the person should cultivate concentration1 and the use of the will in the direction of projecting mental states2 in the case of the desired development of the receiving power1 the person should develop receptiveness and passivity1 and a certain recognition of an actual telepathic impulse which is impossible to describe in words but which comes to every investigator1 and which when once experienced is always recognized thereafter4 ,mind ,reading4 ,perhaps the best plan for the beginner is to practice the popular mind reading experiment or game1 which is quite popular in some localities1 and among persons interested in this line of thought4 ,the experiments of this kind are performed1 generally1 about as follows3 ,the receiver leaves the room1 and during his or her absence the company in the room select some object1 large or small1 such as a chair or a small penknife1 etc41 and the same is shown and named to the sender4 ,then the receiver is called back into the room for the experiment1 and is blindfolded securely4 ,then the receiver takes the right hand of the sender and places it in his 7the receiver's7 left hand1 holding it firmly there4 ,the sender then concentrates his mind upon the object to be found1 and mentally wills that the receiver move toward it4 ,the receiver then experiences a peculiar faint impulse in the direction of the object1 and accordingly moves toward it4 ,after considerable practice1 the receiver acquires the faculty of not only finding large objects1 but also is able to locate small objects1 such as concealed rings1 pins1 etc4 ,development ,practices4 ,this class of experiments1 while open to the objection that there may be more or less muscular direction consciously or unconsciously given by the sender1 nevertheless tend to develop proficiency in both sender and receiver4 ,in fact1 such experiments are perhaps one of the very best methods of developing projecting or receiving power along the lines of occult or psychic forces4 ,this because the persons become familiar with the psychic processes involved1 and their efficiency becomes increased by practice and experiment4 ,this plan is like that of teaching a child how to walk by means of holding its hand1 allowing it to rest on chairs1 etc4 ,in practicing such experiments1 the receiver will soon become conscious of receiving the thought message in what may be called a wireless flash1 instead of by the slower1 and less clear process of transmission through the physical body of the sender1 and thence through his own nerves4 ,when the sender begins to experience these flashes of consciousness1 he is ready to proceed to the next stage4 ,the ,willing ,game4 ,the second stage on telepathic development is much akin to that just described1 with the difference that there is no physical contact between the sender and the receiver--no holding of hands1 etc4 ,a variation of this is found in the familiar willing game in which the whole roomful of persons concentrates upon the receiver1 and wills that he find a selected object4 ,on the whole1 however1 the private experiments conducted by the sender and the receiver1 with perhaps a few intelligent and sympathetic spectators1 are far better than the willing game plan1 in which there are usually many triflers present ready to make a joke of the whole thing1 and thus taking away that true concentration under which the best results may be obtained4 ,formal ,tests4 ,the third step in telepathic development is that of conducting experiments similar to those originally conducted by the ,society for ,psychical ,research1 previously mentioned4 ,that is to say1 the sender may select cards from a pack1 coins from a pile1 small objects from a collection1 etc41 and then endeavor to transmit the impression of the same to the receiver--the latter then reporting his flashes of impression received4 ,this may be rendered more complicated by having the sender in one place1 and the receiver at another1 the time having previously been agreed upon between them4 ,in experiments conducted at long range1 it has been generally found better for the receiver to write down the word1 thought1 or mental1 picture which has been transmitted to him by the sender2 and for the sender to write down the name or picture of the thing the idea of which he has transmitted4 ,these memoranda serve not only as scientific proof of the experiment1 but also serve as a barometer of progress being made during the experiments4 ,automatic ,writing4 ,in this connection it may be stated that many investigators and experimentors along the lines of telepathic phenomena have met with considerable success in the direction of ,automatic ,writing from living persons1 which of course is merely a special form of ,telepathy4 ,in some cases the communications received in this way were at first thought to be from disembodied entities1 until later it was discovered that the thoughts were actually transmitted 7in some cases unintentionally7 by living persons4 ,the late ,w4 ,t4 ,stead1 the ,london editor and famous investigator of psychic phenomena1 who was lost on the ,titanic several years ago1 was remarkably successful along this special line of telepathic transmission1 he being one of the most efficient receivers of this kind of which those familiar with the subject have any knowledge4 ,his written records of these experiments are very interesting1 and form a valuable contribution to this subject4 ,in this class of experiments1 the sender concentrates fixedly upon the thought--word for word--and wills that the recipient write down the word so transmitted2 the receiver sit passively at the time agreed upon1 and allows his arm and hand to be moved by means of the psychic currents beating upon him1 and which are then unconsciously transformed into muscular action--the process being similar to that of ordinary writing1 except that instead of the activity of the brain of the writer being behind the muscular motion1 that of the sender performs that task4 ,psychic ,sensitiveness4 ,the student of this book will find in the succeeding portions thereof1 from time to time1 certain general instructions regarding the cultivation of psychic receptivity and sensitiveness4 ,these general instructions are also applicable to the cultivation of telepathic power1 and may be properly applied to that end4 ,there is really but one general principle involved in all the many forms of psychic receptivity1 namely that of 7#a7 shutting the senses to the ordinary impressions of the outside world1 and 7#b7 opening the higher channels of sense to the impressions coming in the form of vibrations of the higher forces and finer powers of ,nature4 ,at the last1 it is simply a matter of getting in tune1 just as truly as in the case of the wireless telegraphy4 ,these things are difficult to explain in ordinary words to one who has had no experience along these lines2 but when one begins to actually experiment and practice1 the way opens out gradually and steadily1 and then the person can grasp the meaning of the little hints dropped by others who have traveled the same path4 ,so1 after all1 it comes down to the matter of ,practice1 ,experiment1 and ,learning by ,trying6 ,,part ,,iv ,,clairvoyance ,,and ,,kindred ,,phenomena ,a very large and very interesting class of occult or psychic phenomena is that known under the very general classification of ,clairvoyance1 which term we have thought it advisable to employ in this sense in this book1 notwithstanding the technical objections urged by some against such a general usage4 ,the term ,clairvoyance really means clear seeing1 or clear sight1 but its special meaning1 established by long usage1 is ,a power of discerning objects not perceptible to the normal senses4 ,when it comes to the technical use of the term by students and teachers of psychic research and occultism1 however1 there is found a confused meaning of the term1 some employing it in one sense1 and others in another one4 ,accordingly1 it is perhaps as well to explain the particular usage adopted and followed in this book4 ,clairvoyance ,defined4 ,the ,english ,society for ,psychical ,research1 in its glossary1 defines the term as follows3 ,the faculty or act of perceiving1 as though visually1 with some coincidental truth1 some distant scene2 it is used sometimes1 but hardly properly1 for transcendental vision1 or the perception of beings regarded as on another plane of existence4 ,a distinguished investigator along psychic lines1 in one of her reports to the ,english ,society for ,psychical ,research1 has given the following definition of this term as employed by her in her reports1 viz41 ,the word 'clairvoyant' is often used very loosely1 and with widely different meanings4 ,i denote by it a faculty of acquiring supernormally1 ,,but ,,not ,,by ,,reading ,,the ,,minds ,,of ,,persons ,,present1 a knowledge of facts such as we normally acquire by the use of our senses4 ,i do not limit it to knowledge that would normally be acquired by the sense of sight1 nor do ,i limit it to a knowledge of present facts4 ,a similar knowledge of the past1 and if necessary1 of future events1 may be included4 ,on the other hand1 ,i exclude the mere faculty of seeing apparitions1 which is sometimes called clairvoyance4 ,the last stated definition agrees almost perfectly with the views of the writer of the present book1 and the term ,clairvoyance is used here in the particular sense indicated by such definition4 ,the student of this book1 therefore1 is asked to distinguish ,clairvoyance1 on the one hand1 from the phenomena of ,telepathy or ,thought ,transference1 and1 on the other hand1 from the phenomena of communication with entities on other planes of existence1 including the perception of apparitions4 ,the ,phenomena of ,clairvoyance4 ,the phenomena of ,clairvoyance may be subdivided 7a7 according to methods employed1 and also 7b7 according to general distinctions4 ,the said classifications follow3 ,,classification ,,according ,,to ,,methods4 ,the classification of ,clairvoyant ,phenomena according to methods employed1 proceeds as follows3 7#a7 ,,psychometry1 in which the clairvoyant becomes en rapport through the medium of some physical object connected with the person or scene which is the object of the en rapport connection2 7#b7 ,,crystal ,,gazing1 etc41 in which the en rapport connection is established by means of a crystal1 magic mirror1 etc41 into which the clairvoyant gazes2 7#c7 ,,direct ,,clairvoyance1 in which the clairvoyant directly establishes the en rapport connection by means of raising his or her psychic vibrations so as to become in tune with the finer vibrations of ,nature1 without the aid of physical objects4 ,classification ,according to ,general ,distinctions4 ,the classification of ,clairvoyant ,phenomena according to general distinctions1 proceeds as follows3 7#a7 ,,present ,,clairvoyance1 in which the objects perceived by the clairvoyant are present in ,space and ,time1 although invisible to normal sight2 7#b7 ,,space ,,clairvoyance1 in which the clairvoyant vision includes objects and scenes removed in space from the immediate normal perception of the clairvoyant2 7#c7 ,,time ,,clairvoyance1 in which the clairvoyant perceives objects or scenes removed from him in past time1 or future time4 ,in order that the student may obtain a comprehensive understanding of the phenomena of ,clairvoyance1 we have thought it well to give you a brief1 general outline of the particular phenomena fitting into these several classes1 and to give you1 also1 a general idea of the principal methods employed to obtain the phenomenal manifestations in question4 ,we begin by calling your attention to the three general classes of method employed to obtain the manifestation of clairvoyant phenomena1 namely3 ,psychometry1 ,crystal ,gazing1 and ,clairvoyant ,psychic ,states1 respectively4 ,psychometry4 ,in ,psychometry1 the clairvoyant establishes the en rapport connection with objects1 persons or scenes1 removed in space or in time1 by means of some physical object associated with the distant object1 person or scene2 for instance1 the physical objects may be a piece of clothing1 a bit of stone1 a coin1 a bit of jewelry1 etc41 which has been closely associated with that which the clairvoyant desires to sense psychically4 ,the distinctive feature of this class of clairvoyant phenomena is this ,,connecting ,,link of physical objects4 ,a writer has cleverly compared this connecting link with the bit of clothing which the keen-scented bloodhound is given to sniff in order that he may then discover by scent the person sought1 the latter having previously worn the bit of clothing presented to the dog's sense of smell4 ,the ,psychic ,scent4 ,occultists have elaborated a technical theory to account for the phenomena of ,psychometry1 or rather to account for the action of the connecting link of the physical object employed to establish the connection between clairvoyant and distant object1 person1 or scene4 ,but we do not think it advisable to enter into a discussion of these elaborate1 technical theories1 which are apt to confuse the beginner1 and to distract his attention from the important facts of the case4 ,we think it is sufficient to say that the connecting link1 or physical object1 seems to carry along with it1 in its inner substance or nature1 the vibrations of its past environment2 and that the clairvoyant1 coming into receptive contact with such vibrations1 is enabled with comparative ease to follow up the psychic scent until he establishes clairvoyant en rapport connection with the distant object1 person1 or scene associated with the physical object4 ,when it is remembered that the physical scent of anything is merely a matter of the detection of certain vibrations1 the illustration is seen to be not so very far out of the way after all4 ,magnetic ,affinity4 ,a somewhat celebrated investigator of psychic and occult phenomena has said concerning this phases of ,clairvoyance3 ,the untrained clairvoyant usually cannot find any particular astral picture when it is wanted1 without some special link to put him en rapport with the subject required4 ,psychometry is an instance in point4 ,it seems as though there were a sort of magnetic attachment or affinity between any particle of matter and the record which contains its history--an affinity which enables it to act as a kind of conductor between that record and the faculties of anyone who can read it4 ,for instance1 ,i once brought from ,stonehenge a tiny fragment of stone1 not larger than a pin's head1 and on putting this into an envelope and handing it to a psychometrist who had no idea what it was1 she at once began to describe that wonderful ruin and the desolate country surrounding it1 and then went on to picture vividly what were evidently scenes from its early history1 showing that the infinitesimal fragment had been sufficient to put her into communication with the records connected with the spot from which it came4 ,the scenes through which we pass in the course of our life seem to act in the same way upon the cells of our brain as did the history of ,stonehenge upon that particle of stone4 ,they establish a connection with those cells by means of which our mind is put en rapport with that particular portion of the records1 and so we 'remember' what we have seen4 ,distant ,en ,rapport4 ,one of the most familiar instances of the production of clairvoyant phenomena by means of ,psychometry is that illustrated in the above quotation1 namely the production of the en rapport relation with distant scenes by means of the connecting link of some small object which had at some time in the past been located at that point4 ,in such cases the psychometrist usually presses the small object up to his or her head1 and then induces a passive1 receptive psychical condition2 then1 sooner or later1 the clairvoyant experiences a sensation1 or a dream picture of the scene in question4 ,often1 once the picture of the scene is obtained1 the clairvoyant may manifest more marked past-time clairvoyance1 in the direction of running back over the history of the scene itself4 ,the instance related in the above quotation is a case of this kind4 ,similar cases are frequently met with by the investigator along these lines1 in which the clairvoyant is able to give the history of certain places in ancient ,egypt1 from the connecting link of a piece of mummy-cloth2 or else to give a picture of certain events in antediluvian times1 from the connecting link of a bit of fossil substance4 ,the history of ,psychometry is filled with remarkable instances of this kind4 ,bullets gathered from battlefields also serve very effectively as such psychometric connecting links4 ,old furniture1 old pictures1 and old jewelry also are common objects serving to produce wonderful phenomena of this kind4 ,in fact1 any physical object having past-time or far-distant space connections may be employed effectively in such experiments4 ,psychic ,underground ,exploration4 ,psychometry is frequently employed to describe underground or mine conditions existing at the present time at the particular place from which a particular piece of ore or mineral has been taken1 which ore or mineral has been handed the psychometrist to be used as the connecting link4 ,as many practical miners know from actual experience1 many valuable coal1 zinc1 lead1 silver and gold mines have been successfully located in this way4 ,in such cases the psychometrist has been able to follow up the psychic scent given by the piece of mineral1 and thus to describe the strata or veins of the mineral lying underground and unopened by the pick or drill4 ,psychic ,detective ,work4 ,many cases are recorded by the investigators in which the psychometrist is able to sense a particular locality1 a house1 a room1 a place of business1 for instance1 by means of the connecting link afforded by some physical object formerly associated with the said location4 ,some writers have called this class of psychometric phenomena psychic spying or psychic detective work4 ,one writer records a case in which he gave to a young psychometrist a penholder from the office of a lawyer1 the latter being located about eight hundred miles away2 the psychometrist then gave a perfect picture of the interior of the far-distant lawyer's office1 the scene across the street visible from the office window1 and certain events which were happening in the office and on the street at that particular time--all of which report was verified in detail by subsequent careful inquiry4 ,how to ,psychometrize4 ,the following general remarks concerning ,psychometry1 given by a writer on the subject1 will be found interesting and instructive4 ,the writer says3 ,there are no special directions to be given the student in psychometry4 ,all that can be done is to suggest that each person should try the experiments for himself1 in order to find out whether he has1 or has not the psychometric power in some degree of development4 ,he may be able to develop his psychometric powers by the general methods given for psychic development2 but1 in any event1 he will find that actual practice and experiment will do much for him in the direction of experiment4 ,let the student take strange objects1 and1 sitting in a quiet room with the object held to his forehead1 endeavor to shut out all thoughts coming from the outside world1 and forget all his personal affairs4 ,in a short time1 if the conditions be right1 he will begin to have flashes of scenes associated with the history of the object in question4 ,at first these impressions may be somewhat disconnected and more or less confused1 but before long there will be noticed a clearing away of the scene1 and the mental picture will become quite plain4 ,practice will develop the power4 ,the student should practice only when alone or when in the presence of some sympathetic friend or friends4 ,he should always avoid discordant and inharmonious company while practicing his psychic power4 ,many of the best psychometrists keep their physical eyes closed when practicing this power1 thus allowing the inner senses to function without distraction from the outer senses4 ,developing ,psychometry4 ,you have doubtless heard of the sensing of sealed letters spoken of as pure clairvoyance4 ,but this phase of phenomena properly belongs to the realm of ,psychometry4 ,letters frequently prove to be very excellent connecting links in psychometric experiments4 ,i advise the student to begin with old letters4 ,he will be surprised to discover how readily he will begin to receive psychic impressions from the letters--either from the person who wrote them1 or from the place in which they were written1 or from some one connected with their subsequent history4 ,one of the most interesting experiments ,i ever witnessed in ,psychometry was that in which a letter that had been forwarded from place to place1 until it had gone completely around the globe1 was psychometrized by a young ,hindu maid4 ,although ignorant of the outside world of foreign lands1 the young women was able to picture the people and scenery of every part of the globe in which the letter had traveled4 ,her report was really an interesting 'travelogue' of a trip around the world1 given in tabloid form4 ,the student may obtain some interesting results in psychometrizing old letters--but let him always be conscientious about it1 and be careful to refrain from divulging the secrets that will become his during the course of these experiments4 ,let him be honorable on the psychic plane as well as on the physical plane--more so1 rather than less so1 in fact4 ,varieties of ,psychometry4 ,another investigator along these lines gives the following instructive comments regarding the practice of psychometric power3 ,persons of a highly-strung nervous organization1 with large perceptive faculties make the best psychometrists4 ,phlegmatic people seldom psychometrize clearly1 and usually lack receptivity to the finer forces4 ,letters1 clothes1 hair1 coins1 ornaments1 or jewels--in fact1 almost any article which has belonged to1 or has been worn by1 its possessor for any length of time1 will suffice to enable the psychometrist to relate himself to1 and glimpse impressions of1 the personal sphere of that individual4 ,some psychometrists succeed better with certain kinds of objects than with others4 ,metals and minerals are not good 'conductors'--if we may use that term--to some operators2 while they are very satisfactory to others4 ,in the same way1 some psychometrists are very good character readers1 others are very successful in the diagnosis of diseases2 some can read the book of ,nature1 while to others it is a sealed book1 or nearly so1 but they are able to gauge the mental qualifications of their visitors1 while others realize their moral and spiritual states4 ,again1 some read the ,past1 and enter into the ,present states or condition of their clients1 while others are successful in exercising prophetical prevision4 ,these differences may be modified1 and the boundaries of the perceptive power may be extended by self-study1 experiment1 and culture2 but every psychic has his qualifications and his limitations2 one will succeed where another may fail2 hence it is well and wise for each one to discover what he can do best1 what sphere he can best occupy1 and then endeavor to fill it4 ,psychometric ,getting in ,touch4 ,a psychometrist may1 by holding a letter in his hand1 or putting it to his forehead1 be able to perceive and delineate the personal appearance of the writer thereof1 and1 in a way1 to 'take on' his conditions1 describe his feelings and thoughts to such an extent as to identify himself with him and to feel1 for the time being1 as if he1 himself1 were the writer2 he may even tell what is written in the letter1 although unable to see the writing4 ,human hair is found by some psychometrists to give them the best means of coming into touch with their subjects1 and it is said that such hair should be cut from the head just behind the ears1 as close to the scalp as possible4 ,it not infrequently happens that a psychometrist gets started upon a false trail1 so to speak1 and especially so when the inquirer is suspicious1 or where there is a mixture of psychic influences4 ,a fan passed by a lady to a sitter in the front row at a meeting1 and held in the hands of the latter for a few minutes while awaiting a chance to be handed to the psychic1 has resulted in a blending of vibratory influences which has caused an imperfect or confused 'reading4' ,in one case the gentleman who held the fan said ',i fully recognize the part of the description which the lady does not admit--it applies to myself quite perfectly4' ,hence the necessity for care in providing articles for psychometrists in a public meeting4 ,a ring1 for instance1 which has been in the family for generations1 and handed from one wearer to another in the course of years1 may afford such a blending of psychic vibrations that the psychometrist may be unable to sense distinctly each distinct stratum of influence therein4 ,psychometric ,readings4 ,the person who sits for the psychometrist for a 'reading' should not be antagonistic nor frivolous1 neither should he desire special information1 nor concentrate his thought forces upon any given point1 as otherwise he may dominate the psychic and thus mislead him into perceiving only a reflex of his own hopes or fears4 ,he will do well to preserve an open mind1 and an impartial though sympathetic mental attitude1 and then await results4 ,it is unwise to interrupt1 explain1 or question during the time that a delineation is being given1 for by so doing the psychic sphere is disturbed and the thought projections caused to act like the breezes upon the surface of a lake1 producing confused and distorted appearances4 ,it is best to allow the descriptions to be given in its entirety before asking questions regarding any of its details2 it is quite possible or probable that the very points upon which inquiries seem necessary will be more fully elucidated before the close of the reading4 ,if a special reading1 and not a general one is required--say1 for instance1 a diagnosis of diseased conditions--a hint of what is desired at the outset should be sufficient4 ,crystal ,gazing1 ,etc4 ,the second of the three general classes of the methods employed to obtain the manifestation of clairvoyant phenomena is that known as ,crystal ,gazing4 ,in this class of methods the clairvoyant establishes the en rapport condition by means of a crystal1 magic mirror1 or similar object1 which serves principally to concentrate the psychic visual powers to a focus1 and thus to enable the psychic to raise his or her psychic vibrations at that concentrated focused point4 ,crystals and ,bright ,objects4 ,the use of crystals and other bright objects for this purpose has been common to occultists and psychics at all times1 past and present1 and at all places1 oriental or occidental4 ,the earlier races employed shining pieces of quartz or other clear crystal rock for this purpose4 ,later polished metals were used in the same way4 ,the native soothsayers of barbaric lands employ clear water1 glowing embers1 or sparks1 for this purpose4 ,in some places the soothsayers hold drops of blood in the hollow of their hands for divining purposes4 ,others bore a hole in the ground1 and fill it with water1 and then gaze into it4 ,some tribes use dark polished stones4 ,a writer on the subject has said3 ,they stare into a crystal ball1 a cup1 a mirror1 a blot of ink1 a drop of blood1 a bowl of water1 a pond1 water in a glass bowl1 or almost any polished surface1 etc4 ,in fact1 it may be said that almost every object capable of presenting a polished surface has been employed by some race as an aid to psychic vision4 ,in ,europe and ,america1 at the present day1 quartz or glass crystals are so used2 but others obtain quite satisfactory results from the use of watch crystals laid over a black cloth1 preferably a piece of black velvet cloth4 ,others use highly polished bits of silver2 while others content themselves with the use of a little pool of black ink lying on the bottom of a small saucer1 while others have cups painted black on the inside1 into which is poured water4 ,the ,care of the ,crystal4 ,there is no particular virtue in any particular object used for this purpose1 as such object acts merely to focus the psychic power of the person1 as has been said4 ,certainly the student should not fall into the error of supposing that the crystal1 or similar object1 has any miraculous or supernatural power whatsoever1 it is simply an instrument1 like the microscope or telescope1 nothing more or less4 ,but1 at the same time1 it must be admitted that there is much truth in the claim of certain crystal gazers1 to the effect that the use of a particular crystal seems to have the effect of polarizing its molecules so as to render it a more effective instrument in time4 ,in fact1 the phenomenon seems to bear a close relation to the well known case of a long-used violin becoming a more perfect instrument1 and giving forth richer and fuller notes than a new instrument4 ,the longer a gazing crystal is used1 especially by the one person1 the better does it seem to serve the purposes of that particular person4 ,experts in crystal gazing insist that the crystal gazer should keep his own crystal for his own particular use1 and not allow it to be used indiscriminately1 particularly in the case of strangers or of persons not sympathetic with psychic subjects4 ,they claim that each crystal becomes polarized according to the individual character and needs of the person habitually using it1 and that it is unwise to allow others to disturb this quality in it4 ,how to ,use the ,crystal4 ,the best authorities on the subject of crystal-gazing insist that all experiments along the said lines should be conducted in a serious1 earnest manner1 and that all frivolity or trifling should be avoided if the best results are wished for4 ,this1 of course1 is true concerning all phases of psychic investigation1 as all true students of the subject know4 ,all the authorities agree that the crystal gazer should sit with the light behind his back1 and never in front of him4 ,while an earnest steady gaze is desirable1 there should be no straining of the eyes4 ,as one writer has said3 ,gaze calmly at the crystal1 but do not strain your eyes4 ,do not try to avoid winking your eyes--there is a difference between 'gazing' and 'staring1' remember4 ,some authorities advise that the crystal gazer should make funnels of his hands1 using them as he would a pair of opera-glasses4 ,the ,milky ,mist4 ,while some experimenters obtain results almost from the time of the first trial1 others find that it requires a number of sittings before they begin to obtain even faint results4 ,the psychic picture in the crystal usually begins by the appearance of a cloudy milky mist1 succeeding the former transparent appearance of the crystal4 ,the milky cloud becomes more dense1 and finally there appears in its midst a faint form1 outline1 face1 or scene of some kind4 ,some have compared this gradual emergence of the picture to the gradual development of the picture of the photographic plate when the latter is subjected to the action of the developing fluid4 ,classes of ,psychic ,pictures4 ,an ,english writer on the subject furnishes the following general classification of the psychic pictures manifested in the process of crystal gazing4 ,the said authority might well have added that each and every form of clairvoyant picturing is possible in crystal gazing2 for crystal gazing is merely one particular form or method of inducing clairvoyant or psychic vision1 and is not a distinct branch of psychic phenomena in itself4 ,the classification of the ,english authority1 however1 is as follows3 #a4 ,images of something unconsciously observed4 ,new reproductions1 voluntary or spontaneous1 and bringing no fresh knowledge to the mind4 #b4 ,images of ideas unconsciously acquired from others4 ,some memory or imaginative effort which does not come from the gazer's ordinary self4 ,revivals of memory4 ,illustrations of thought4 #c4 ,images1 clairvoyant or prophetic4 ,pictures giving information as to something past1 present1 or future1 which the gazer has no other chance of knowing4 ,general ,directions for ,crystal ,gazing4 ,an old ,english authority on the subject of crystal gazing handed down to his students a certain set of general directions and rules to govern the conduct of their experiments4 ,these rules and directions have never been improved upon by the later writers on the subject1 according to the opinion of the best authorities2 and such stand today as perhaps the simplest and best set of general rules and directions on this important subject4 ,for this reason we have thought it advisable to include the same in this chapter1 for the guidance of our own students4 ,here follow the said general rules and directions3 ,what is desired through the regular use of the translucent sphere is to cultivate a personal degree of clairvoyant power1 so that visions of things or events1 past1 present1 and future1 may appear clearly in the interior vision1 or eye of the soul4 ,in the pursuit of this effort only1 the crystal becomes at once a beautiful1 interesting and harmless channel of pleasure and instruction1 shorn of dangers1 and rendered conducive to mental development4 ,to the attainment of this desirable end1 attention is asked to the following practical directions1 which1 if carefully followed1 will lead to success3 ,selection of ,place1 ,etc4 7#a7 ,select a quiet room where you will be entirely undisturbed1 taking care that it is as far as possible free from mirrors1 ornaments1 pictures1 glaring colors1 and the like1 which may otherwise distract the attention4 ,the room should be of comfortable temperature1 in accordance with the time of year1 neither hot nor cold4 ,about #fj to #fe degrees ,fahr4 is suitable in most cases1 though allowance can be made where necessary for natural differences in the temperaments of various persons4 ,thus thin1 nervous1 delicately organized individuals1 and those of lymphatic and soft1 easy-going1 passive types1 require a slightly warmer apartment than the more positive class who are known by their dark eyes1 hair and complexion1 combined with prominent joints4 ,should a fire1 or any form of artificial light be necessary1 it should be screened off1 so as to prevent the light rays from being reflected in1 or in any other manner directly reaching the crystal4 ,the room should not be dark1 but rather shadowed1 or charged with a dull light1 somewhat such as prevails on a cloudy or wet day4 ,adjusting the ,crystal4 7#b7 ,the crystal should be placed on its stand on a table1 or it may rest on a black velvet cushion1 but in either case it should be partially surrounded by a black silk or similar wrap or screen1 so adjusted as to cut off any undesirable reflection4 ,before beginning to experiment1 remember that most frequently nothing will be seen on the first occasion1 and possibly not for several sittings2 though some sitters1 if strongly gifted with psychic powers in a state of unconsciousness1 and sometimes conscious degree of unfoldment1 may be fortunate enough to obtain good results at the first trial4 ,if1 therefore1 nothing is perceived during the first few attempts1 do not despair or become impatient1 or imagine that you will never see anything4 ,there is a royal road to crystal vision1 but it is open only to the combined password of ,calmness1 ,patience1 and ,perseverance4 ,if at the first attempt to ride a bicycle1 failure ensues1 the only way to learn is to pay attention to the necessary rules1 and to persevere daily until the ability to ride comes naturally4 ,thus it is with the would-be seer4 ,persevere in accordance with these simple directions1 and success will sooner or later crown your efforts4 ,time of ,sittings4 7#c7 ,commence by sitting comfortably with the eyes fixed upon the crystal1 not by a fixed stare1 but with a steady1 calm gaze1 for ten minutes only1 on the first occasion4 ,in taking the time it is best to hang your watch at a distance1 where1 while the face is clearly visible1 the ticking is rendered inaudible4 ,when the time is up1 carefully put the crystal away in its case1 and keep it in a dark place1 under lock and key1 allowing no one but yourself to handle it4 ,at the second sitting1 which should be at the same place1 in the same position1 and at the same time1 you may increase the length of the effort to fifteen minutes1 and continue this period during the next five or six sittings1 after which the time may be gradually increased1 but should in no case exceed one hour4 ,the precise order of repetition is always to be followed until the experimenter has developed an almost automatic ability to readily obtain results1 when it need no longer be adhered to4 ,other ,persons ,present4 7#d7 ,any person1 or persons1 admitted to the room1 and allowed to remain while you sit1 should 7a7 keep absolute silence1 and 7b7 remain seated at a distance from you4 ,when you have developed your latent powers1 questions may1 of course1 be put to you by one of those present1 but even then in a very gentle1 or low and slow tone of voice2 never suddenly1 or in a forceful manner4 ,crystalline ,vision4 7#e7 ,when you find the crystals begin to look dull or cloudy1 with small pin-points of light glittering therein1 like tiny stars1 you may know that you are commencing to obtain that for which you seek1 viz41 crystalline vision4 ,therefore1 persevere with confidence4 ,this condition may1 or may not1 continue for several sittings1 the crystal seeming at times to alternatively appear and disappear1 as in a mist4 ,by and by this hazy appearance1 in its turn1 will give way quite suddenly to a blindness of the senses to all else but a blue or bluish ocean of space1 against which1 as if it were a background1 the vision will be clearly apparent4 ,physical ,requirements4 7#f7 ,the crystal should not be used soon after taking a meal1 and care should be taken in matters of diet to partake only of digestible foods1 and to avoid alcoholic beverages4 ,plain and nourishing food1 and outdoor exercise1 with contentment of mind1 or love of simplicity of living1 are great aids to success4 ,mental anxiety1 or ill-health1 are not conducive to the desired end4 ,attention to correct breathing is of importance4 ,determining ,time of ,fulfillment4 7#g7 ,as regards the time at which events seen will come to pass1 each seer is usually impressed with regard thereto2 but1 as a general rule1 visions appearing in the extreme background indicate time more remote1 either past or future1 than those perceived nearer at hand2 while those appearing in the foreground1 or closer to the seer1 denote the present or immediate future4 ,two ,classes of ,visions4 7#h7 ,two principal classes of vision will present themselves to the sitter1 viz43 7a7 the ,symbolic1 indicated by the appearance of symbols such as a flag1 boat1 knife1 gold1 etc41 and 7b7 ,actual ,scenes and ,personages1 in action or otherwise4 ,persons of a positive type of organization1 the more active1 excitable1 yet decided type1 are most likely to perceive symbolically1 or allegorically2 while those of a passive nature usually receive direct or literal revelations4 ,both classes will find it necessary to carefully cultivate truthfulness1 unselfishness1 gratitude for what is shown1 and absolute confidence in the love1 wisdom1 and guidance of ,god ,himself4 ,time and ,space in ,crystal ,gazing4 ,in the subsequent pages the student will perceive the different manifestations of clairvoyant vision classified according to the distinction of ,time and ,space4 ,clairvoyant vision may disclose objects1 scenes1 or persons either near by in space1 or far off in space2 either existing in present time1 in past time1 or in future time4 ,inasmuch as the visions of crystal gazing are merely particular forms of clairvoyant vision1 it follows that all of the several above named distinctive forms of vision are manifested in crystal gazing4 ,the vision shown in the crystal may be that of something very near in space1 or perhaps very far off in space1 or removed in space only a moderate distance4 ,likewise such vision may be based upon things existing at the present time1 or at some period of past time1 or at some period of and visions of past1 present1 or future things1 events1 persons1 scenes--each or all of these manifestations are possible to the clairvoyant vision of the crystal gazer1 and pictured in the reflecting surface of the crystal or other shining surface employed by him in his experiments4 ,direct ,clairvoyance4 ,the third of the three general classes of the methods employed to obtain the manifestation of clairvoyant phenomena is that known as ,direct ,clairvoyance4 ,in this class of methods the clairvoyant directly establishes the en rapport connection with the past or present1 near or distant1 objects1 persons1 scenes1 or events1 by means of raising his or her psychic vibrations so as to become in tune with the finer vibrations of ,nature1 without the aid of the physical objects required in the methods of ,psychometry and ,crystal ,gazing1 respectively4 ,trance ,conditions4 ,many clairvoyants1 manifesting their powers by means of the methods of ,direct ,clairvoyance1 produce in themselves the condition of trance1 or semi-trance condition4 ,many students believe that these conditions are absolutely necessary for the production of this kind of phenomena1 but they neglect1 or are actually unaware of1 the fact that many of the highest forms of this class of clairvoyant phenomena are manifested by clairvoyants who are no more in a trance condition1 or that of semi-trance1 than those following the methods of ,psychometry or ,crystal ,gazing1 respectively4 ,all that is required is that the clairvoyant maintain a quiescent mental attitude1 shutting out the sounds1 sights1 and thoughts of the outside world1 and concentrating the full attention upon the clairvoyant work before him or her4 ,some1 it is true1 pass easily into the semi-trance1 or even the full trance condition1 but the latter are not absolutely necessary states4 ,clairvoyant ,reverie4 ,a writer on the subject of ,clairvoyance says3 ,the best authorities instruct their pupils that the state of clairvoyant reverie may be safely and effectively induced by the practice of mental concentration alone4 ,they advise positively against artificial methods4 ,all that is needed is that the consciousness be focused to a single point--become 'one pointed' as the ,hindu teachers call it4 ,the intelligent practice of concentration accomplishes this without the necessity of any artificial methods of development1 or the production of abnormal psychic states4 ,you easily concentrate your full attention when you witness an interesting play1 or listen to a beautiful rendition of some great masterpiece of musical composition1 or gaze at some miracle of pictured or sculptured art4 ,in these cases your attention is completely occupied with the interesting thing before you1 so that you have almost completely shut out the outer world of sound1 sight1 and thought--but you are1 nevertheless1 perfectly wide awake and conscious4 ,the same thing is true when you read a very interesting book--the world is shut out from your consciousness1 and you are oblivious to the sights and sounds around you4 ,we frequently witness the sight of two lovers to whom the outside world is non-existent for the time being1 and to whom there is nothing in the world except themselves4 ,again1 persons often fall into a 'brown study1' or 'day dream1' in which all consciousness of the outside world seems to be shut out1 yet the person is fully conscious and wide awake4 ,these mental states are very much akin to that of the trained clairvoyant1 and is the state which should be sought after by all clairvoyants1 whether they are following the methods of ,psychometry1 ,crystal ,gazing1 or that of ,direct ,clairvoyance--for the principle is one and the same in all of such methods4 ,the ,dawn of ,clairvoyance4 ,a well-known authority on the subject of ,psychic ,development says3 ,occasional flashes of clairvoyance sometimes comes to the highly cultured and spiritual-minded man1 even though he may never have heard of the possibility of training such a faculty4 ,in his case such glimpses usually signify that he is approaching that stage in his evolution when these powers will naturally begin to manifest themselves4 ,their appearance should serve as an additional stimulus to him to strive to maintain that high standard of moral purity and mental balance without which clairvoyance is a curse and not a blessing to its possessor4 ,between those who are entirely unimpressionable and those who are in full possession of clairvoyant power1 there are many intermediate stages4 ,students often ask how this clairvoyant faculty will first be manifested in themselves--how they may know when they have reached the stage at which its first faint foreshadowings are beginning to be visible4 ,cases differ so widely that it is impossible to give to this question any answer that will be universally applicable4 ,some people begin by a plunge1 as it were1 and under some unusual stimulus become able just for once to see some striking vision2 and very often in such a case1 because the experience does not repeat itself1 the seer comes in time to believe that on that occasion he must have been the victim of hallucination4 ,others begin by becoming intermittently conscious of the brilliant colors and vibrations of the human aura2 yet others find themselves with increasing frequency seeing and hearing something to which those around them are blind and deaf2 others1 again1 see faces1 landscapes1 or colored clouds floating before their eyes in the dark1 before they sink to rest2 while perhaps the commonest experience of all is that of those who begin to recollect with greater and greater clearness what they have seen and heard on other planes during sleep4 ,methods of ,development4 ,the same authority1 after warning students against attempting to develop their psychic powers by unnatural and harmful practices1 such as self-hypnotism1 self-stupefication1 etc41 gives the following excellent advice concerning the normal development of clairvoyant and other high psychic powers and faculties3 ,there is one practice which if adopted carefully and reverently can do no harm to any human being1 yet from which a very pure type of clairvoyance has sometimes been developed--and that is the practice of ,meditation4 ,let a man choose a certain time every day--a time when he can rely upon being quiet and undisturbed1 though preferably in the daytime rather than at night--and set himself at that time to keep his mind for a few minutes entirely free from all earthly thoughts of any kind whatsoever2 and1 when that is achieved1 to direct the whole force of his being towards the highest ideal he happens to know4 ,he will find that to gain perfect control of thought is enormously more difficult than he supposes1 but when he attains it this cannot but be in every way more beneficial to him1 and as he grows more and more able to elevate and concentrate his thoughts1 he may gradually find that new worlds are opening before his sight4 ,as a preliminary training towards the satisfactory achievement of such meditation1 he will find it desirable to make a practice of concentration in the affairs of daily life--even in the smallest of them4 ,if he writes a letter1 let him think of nothing else but that letter until it is finished2 if he reads a book1 let him see to it that his thought is never allowed to wander away from his author's meaning4 ,he must learn to hold his mind in check1 and to be master of that also1 as well as of his lower passions2 he must patiently labor to acquire absolute control of his thoughts1 so that he will always know exactly what he is thinking about1 and why--so that he can use his mind1 and turn it or hold it still1 as a practiced swordsman turns his weapon where he will4 ,,part ,v ,,clairvoyance3 ,,past1 ,,present ,,and ,,future ,as we have said in the preceding chapter1 in our consideration of the general subject of ,clairvoyance1 there is possible a general classification of clairvoyant phenomena according to general distinctions1 as follows3 7#a7 ,,present ,,clairvoyance1 in which the objects perceived by the clairvoyant are present in time and in space1 although invisible to normal sight2 7#b7 ,,space ,,clairvoyance1 in which the clairvoyant vision includes objects and scenes removed in space from the normal perception of the clairvoyant2 and 7#c7 ,,time ,,clairvoyance1 in which the clairvoyant perceives objects or scenes removed from him in past time1 or future time4 ,while the general methods of manifesting these various forms of clairvoyant power are practically the same1 yet the nature of these several forms of phenomena vary considerably1 as we shall see when we come to consider them in detail in the following pages3 this is particularly true in the case of the distinction between past-time clairvoyant phenomena1 and future-time clairvoyant phenomena--the difference between the perception of what has been1 and that which has not yet been4 ,present ,clairvoyance4 ,in what is called ,present ,clairvoyance the objects perceived by the clairvoyant are present in time and in space1 at the moment and place of the perception1 although invisible to normal sight4 ,it is seen at once that if the object seen clairvoyantly is present in time and in space to the clairvoyant1 and yet is incapable of being perceived by the normal sight of the clairvoyant1 then that object must be capable of being perceived only through vibrations above the normal range of the human senses4 ,perhaps the precise nature of this class of clairvoyant perceptions will be better understood by a more detailed description of the objects actually perceived by clairvoyant vision of this mode of manifestation4 ,the ,human ,aura4 ,in the first place1 this mode of clairvoyant vision discloses the interesting phenomena concerned with the human aura1 or psychic atmosphere which surrounds the human body for a space of several feet1 assuming an egg-shaped form4 ,a writer says on this point3 ,the trained clairvoyant vision sees the human aura as a nebulous hazy substance1 like a luminous cloud1 surrounding the person for two or three feet on each side of his body1 becoming more dense near the body1 and gradually becoming less dense as it extends away from the body4 ,it has a phosphorescent appearance1 with a peculiar tremulous motion manifesting through its substance4 ,the clairvoyant sees the human aura as composed of all the colors of the spectrum1 the combination shifting with the changing mental and emotional states of the person4 ,but1 in a general way1 it may be said that each person has his or her distinctive astral auric colors1 depending upon his or her general character or personality4 ,each mental state1 or emotional manifestation1 has its own particular shade or combination of shades of auric coloring4 ,this beautiful kaleidoscopic spectacle has its own meaning to the occultist with clairvoyant vision1 for he is thus able to read the character and general mental states of the person by means of studying his auric colors4 ,the human aura is not in a state of calm phosphorescence1 however4 ,on the contrary1 it sometimes manifests great flames1 like those of a fiery furnace1 which shoot forth great tongues1 and dart forth suddenly in certain directions toward the objects attracting them4 ,under great emotional excitement the auric flames move around in swift circling whirlpools1 or else swirl away from a centre4 ,again1 it seems to throw forth tiny glistening sparks of psychic vibrations1 some of which travel for a great distance4 ,the ,prana ,aura4 ,the clairvoyant vision is also able to discern what is called the 'prana aura' of a person4 ,by this term is indicated that peculiar emanation of vital force which surrounds the physical body of each and every person4 ,in fact1 many persons of but slight clairvoyant power1 who cannot sense the auric colors1 are able to perceive this prana aura without trouble4 ,it is sometimes called the 'health aura1' or 'physical aura4' ,it is colorless1 or rather about the shade of clear glass1 diamond1 or water4 ,it is streaked with very minute1 bristle-like lines4 ,in a state of good health these fine lines are stiff like toothbrush bristles2 while in the case of poor health these lines droop1 curl1 and present a furlike appearance4 ,it is sometimes filled with minute sparkling particles1 like tiny vibratory motion4 ,to the clairvoyant vision the prana aura appears like the vibrating heated air arising from a fire1 or stove1 or from the heated earth in summertime4 ,if the student will close his eyes partially1 and peer through narrowed eyelids1 he will in all probability be able to perceive this prana aura surrounding the body of some healthy1 vigorous person--particularly if that person be standing in a dim light4 ,looking closely1 he will see the peculiar vibratory motion1 like heated air1 at a distance of about two inches from the body of the person4 ,it requires a little practice in order to acquire the knack of perceiving these vibrations--a little experimenting in order to get just the right light on the person--but practice will bring success1 and you will be repaid for your trouble4 ,in the same way1 the student may by practice acquire the faculty of perceiving his own prana aura4 ,the simplest way to obtain this last mentioned result is to place your fingers 7spread out into fan-shape7 against a black background1 in a dim light4 ,then gaze at the fingers through narrowed eyelids1 and half-closed eyes4 ,after a little practice1 you will see a fine thin line surrounding your fingers on all sides--a semi-luminous border of prana aura4 ,in most cases this border of aura is colorless1 but sometimes a very pale yellowish hue is perceived4 ,the stronger the vital force of the person1 the stronger and brighter will this border of prana aura appear4 ,the aura surrounding the fingers will appear very much like the semi-luminous radiance surrounding a gas-flame1 or the flame of a candle1 which is familiar to everyone4 ,the ,auric ,colors4 ,another writer says of the clairvoyant perception of the human aura3 ,as he looks1 the clairvoyant will see himself surrounded by the luminous mist of the aura1 flashing with all sorts of brilliant colors1 and constantly changing hue and brilliancy with every variation of the person's thought and feelings4 ,he will see this aura flooded with the beautiful rose-color of pure affection1 the rich blue of devotional feeling1 the hard1 dull brown of selfishness1 the deep scarlet of anger1 the horrible lurid red of sensuality1 the livid grey of fear1 the black clouds of hatred and malice1 or any of the other hundredfold indications so easily to be read in it by the practiced eye2 and thus it will be impossible for any persons to conceal from his the real state of their feelings on any subject4 ,not only does the astral aura show him the temporary result of the emotion passing through it at the moment1 but it also gives him1 by an arrangement and proportion of its colors when in a condition of perfect rest1 a clue to the general disposition and character of its owner4 ,thought ,forms4 ,another phase of clairvoyant phenomena of this class is that of the perception of thought forms1 as they are called by occultists4 ,as all students of occultism know1 a strong thought or emotion manifests a certain high vibratory motion1 and takes upon itself a vibratory form which is plainly perceptible to the trained clairvoyant vision4 ,these thought-forms manifest a great variety in appearance and character4 ,some appear in a faint wave-like form1 something like the tiny waves caused by the dropping of a pebble in a pond of water4 ,others take on a whirlpool form1 rotating and whirling as they move through space4 ,others appear like whirling rings1 similar in general form to the ring puffed forth from the mouth of a cigar smoker1 or from the funnel of a locomotive4 ,others glow like great opals4 ,others appear like jets emitted from the spout of a teakettle4 ,others twist along like a corkscrew4 ,others appear like exploding bombs4 ,others branch out arms like a devil-fish1 which wriggle in all directions1 as if striving to attach themselves to some object upon which they wish to take hold4 ,the ,x-,ray ,sense4 ,another phase of clairvoyant phenomena of this general class is that which may be called the ,x-,ray ,sense1 for indeed it enables the clairvoyant to see through a brick wall1 or other material obstacle1 or through a sealed letter1 etc4 ,the higher psychic vibrations easily pass through the most solid object1 just as do the ,x-,rays1 and consequently the clairvoyant is able to see what is going on on the other side of a brick wall1 or the walls of a house4 ,likewise1 the clairvoyant vision is able to pierce through the dense earth1 and to perceive veins of mineral or metal lying concealed beneath4 ,microscopic ,vision4 ,another phase of clairvoyant power of this general class1 but one not nearly so common as those above mentioned1 is described by a well-known occultist as follows3 ,another strange power of which the clairvoyant may find himself in possession is that of magnifying at will the minutest physical particle to any desired size1 as through a microscope--though no microscope ever made1 or ever likely to be made1 possesses even a thousandth part of this psychic magnifying power4 ,by its means the hypothetical molecule and atom postulated by science becomes visible and living realities to the occult student1 and on this closer examination he finds them to be much more complex in their structure than the scientific man has yet realized them to be4 ,it also enables him to follow with the closest attention and the most lively interest all kinds of electrical1 magnetic1 and other etheric action2 and when some of the specialists in these branches of science are able to develop the power to see these things whereof they speak so facilely1 some very wonderful and beautiful revelations may be expected4 ,space ,clairvoyance4 ,in what is called ,space ,clairvoyance the objects1 persons1 scenes1 or events perceived by the clairvoyant are removed in space from him--often being located at points in space thousands of miles distant1 in fact4 ,the pages of works upon occultism1 and those devoted to the recording of proved instances gathered by the societies for psychical research1 are filled with the most interesting cases of this form of clairvoyant vision4 ,instances are recorded1 upon the very best possible authority1 in which persons with clairvoyant powers have been perfectly cognizant of events occurring on the other side of the world1 or across the ,atlantic or ,pacific ,oceans4 ,in fact1 it would seem that distance and space are practically wiped out in this form of clairvoyant phenomena1 and that it is just as easy to see clairvoyantly over the space of a thousand miles1 as over that of a hundred feet--the principle involved being precisely the same4 ,the ,psychic ,telescope4 ,space ,clairvoyance1 or ,distant ,clairvoyance1 is manifested in the form of ,psychometry1 ,crystal ,gazing1 or ,direct ,clairvoyance1 as we have said4 ,we do not consider it necessary to record here any typical instances of this phase of phenomena1 as the many books on this subject are chiefly devoted to a recital thereof1 and every student is more or less acquainted with the same4 ,the whole matter may be summed up by saying that in this form of clairvoyant vision1 there is manifested what might be called a psychic telescope with an ,x-,ray attachment1 thus enabling one to see at any distance1 and through any intervening objects4 ,this gives you a mental picture of the process4 ,radio-,activity4 ,in the theory of vibratory forces1 as set forth in the earlier chapters of this book1 we have the only scientific explanation of the phenomena of distant clairvoyance4 ,modern science1 in its teachings regarding the radio-activity of physical objects1 has thrown much additional light on this subject1 and has corroborated the ancient occult teachings on the subject4 ,these rays of higher vibratory power are like the rays of light or heat1 although of a much higher rate of intensity and vibratory motion1 and though the most delicate scientific instruments are able to register some of these1 it is still practically admitted by science that the highest of these radio-active vibrations are beyond the scope and field of even the most sensitive instrument yet known to science4 ,this is saying much when we remember that some of the delicate instruments of science are so sensitive that they are able to register the heat waves of a candle at the distance of one mile2 while others are able to record the presence of certain chemical elements in the most distant of the visible stars1 by means of the light waves carrying certain forms of vibration4 ,sensing the ,higher ,vibrations4 ,under the radio-active theory it is quite reasonable to conceive of the clairvoyant sense being able to register and interpreting these higher vibrations which are beyond the power of even the most delicate instruments of science4 ,it must be admitted that the existence of such vibrations being granted--and science tacitly admits their presence--then ordinary distances on earth would be no barrier at all to the action of clairvoyant vision capable of registering them4 ,moreover1 in such case all intervening objects would be penetrated by these waves1 and as a writer has well said1 they would be able to cross one another to infinity in all directions without entanglement1 precisely as the vibrations of ordinary light do4 ,physical science and psychic science at last seem to have arrived at a common ground of understanding1 and many of the most advanced scientists do not hesitate to admit this fact1 though their more conservative brethren hesitate to do so4 ,viewing ,distant ,scenes4 ,a writer has said of this form of clairvoyant perception3 ,the view of a distant scene obtained in this way is in many ways not unlike that seen through a telescope4 ,human figures usually appear very small1 like those upon a distant stage1 but in spite of their diminutive size they are clear as though they were close by4 ,sometimes it is possible by this means to hear what is said as well as to see what is done2 but as in the majority of cases this does not happen1 we must consider it rather as the manifestation of an additional power than as a necessary corollary of the faculty of sight4 ,it will be observed that in cases of this kind the clairvoyant does not actually leave his physical body at all--he simply manufactures for himself1 and uses1 a kind of psychic telescope4 ,consequently he has the use of his physical powers while he is examining the distant scene2 for example1 his voice usually describes what he sees even while he is in the act of making the observation4 ,time ,clairvoyance4 ,in what is called ,time ,clairvoyance the clairvoyant is able to perceive objects1 persons1 scenes1 and events removed from him in past time or future time4 ,that is to say1 the clairvoyant perceives things which have existed in the physical world in times long past1 which things have long since vanished from physical existence2 or1 on the other hand1 he perceives things which belong to future existence--this which have never as yet been in physical existence1 and of course are not in such existence at the present time4 ,the careful student will see at once that the principle of manifestation governing these two respective phases of clairvoyance must be quite different2 and1 accordingly1 the two respective phases must be considered separately and apart from each other4 ,past ,time ,clairvoyance4 ,in what is known as ,past ,time ,clairvoyance there is the manifestation of clairvoyant vision in the direction of scenes and occurrences of the past4 ,here1 the clairvoyant perceives the events and scenes of past time just as clearly and plainly as if such were present before him in time and in space4 ,just as in ,distant ,clairvoyance it is just as easy for the clairvoyant to see things at a great distance as those at a short distance1 so in ,past ,time ,clairvoyance it is just as easy for the clairvoyant to see things and events occurring five thousand years ago as it is to see things occurring one year ago1 or one week ago for that matter4 ,the principle involved is the same in either case4 ,the ,mystery of ,seeing the ,past4 ,to persons investigating the phenomena of clairvoyance for the first time1 however1 there seems to be a much greater mystery attached to the phenomena of ,past ,clairvoyance than in the case of ,distant ,clairvoyance4 ,to such persons it seems that while the perception of distant objects1 scenes1 and events is wonderful and mysterious1 still at the last it is merely the perception of something now actually in existence--merely the extension of one's normal powers of vision so as to include objects beyond the range of the ordinary vision1 but1 still1 actually in existence though at a distance4 ,the idea of the telescope enables the mind to grasp the naturalness of this kind of phenomena4 ,but when it comes to the perception of things1 scenes1 and events ,,which ,,are ,,no ,,longer ,,in ,,existence--things which have passed entirely out of existence--the mystery seems to be increased1 and incredulity becomes more insistent4 ,but to the occultist there is really no more mystery in the one case than in the other--both sets of phenomena are seen to be perfectly reasonable and within the realms of ,nature4 ,let us now see how and why the occultists view the matter in this light4 ,analogies on the ,physical ,plane4 ,we may find many correspondences on the physical plane to serve as illustrations of the phenomena of ,past ,time ,clairvoyance1 if we will but look for them4 ,for instance1 when we withdraw a heated stove from a room1 the heat remains in the room4 ,likewise1 though a woman bearing the odor of a certain perfume on her clothing may have passed from a house1 the odor still lingers there4 ,the wake of an ocean steamer is often visible for hours after the ship has passed from sight4 ,as modern science expressed it3 ,causes continue to exist in their ,effects4 ,thousand-,year-,old ,light4 ,but we have a much more striking illustration and correspondence in the case of the transmission of light from the distant stars1 which we will do well to carefully consider4 ,light travels at the rate of #ahf1jjj miles per second4 ,a light-year1 as known to astronomers1 means the distance traversed by a light wave 7at the stated rate of travel7 during the period of one of our earth years4 ,some of the distant stars are estimated to be fully one thousand light-years distant from us2 or1 in other words1 the light we now perceive as coming from them really is the light that left them one thousand years ago4 ,if one of these stars were to be destroyed1 observers on this earth would not become aware of it for a thousand years4 ,the star whose light we may now perceive may actually have been destroyed nearly one thousand years ago4 ,other stars are only one hundred light-years removed from us in space2 others only a few years2 others only a few hours4 ,but the principle is just the same in all cases1 namely1 that we see the stars not as they are at the present moment1 but as they were when the light left them1 perhaps many years ago4 ,thus1 as you see1 we may actually perceive events long after their happening4 ,reading the ,light ,waves4 ,now1 if our physical vision was sufficiently powerful to magnify objects on the stars1 or if we had instruments to do this for us1 we could actually witness scenes1 objects1 persons and events which had passed out of existence a thousand years ago4 ,their records are present in these light waves from the stars1 and all that is needed is an eye or a telescope sufficiently strong to register them upon our mind4 ,in a fanciful story written by ,camille ,flammarion1 the ,french astronomer1 many years ago1 the principal character relates how1 traveling in the astral body1 he was able to witness the events of the ,french ,revolution which had occurred many years before1 by simply proceeding to the necessary distance from the earth and there perceiving the registered records in the earth's light-waves traveling through space at the rate of #ahf1jjj miles a second4 ,in fact1 by getting at the right distance he was able to see even the events of his own childhood and youth1 every event of his life1 in fact1 up to the moment of his leaving the earth4 ,this story1 fanciful as it is1 nevertheless is based upon scientific facts1 and its happenings would be quite possible for a being capable of traveling at a sufficiently rapid rate through space1 and also possessed of the power of magnifying the records of light rays4 ,in fact1 a person on earth possessing the power of ,distant ,clairvoyance might be able to duplicate these feats1 providing he were able to come in rapport contact with one of these light-waves bearing the past-time records4 ,think for a moment1 and you will grasp the point of this statement4 ,the ,akashic ,plane4 ,but this1 however1 is but an illustration of the correspondence on the ordinary physical plane of certain things on a higher plane of ,nature4 ,past ,time ,clairvoyance is not dependent upon light-waves1 or any other of the lesser phases of vibratory activity4 ,instead1 it depends entirely upon the phenomena and facts of a higher plane of ,nature--a plane which occultists have called the ,akashic ,plane4 ,some occultists prefer the general term1 the ,astral ,plane1 but the former term is a closer and more definite one4 ,the ,akashic ,plane1 as known to occultists1 contains the impressions or records of all events that have happened on the earth plane during the present cycle of earth manifestation4 ,the very subtle and tenuous substance of the ,akashic ,plane--the term etheric may best describe the nature of this substance--contains traces and impressions of all the happenings of the past of this earth2 and such impressions may be read and seen by the clairvoyant who has developed sufficiently high powers of vision4 ,these ,akashic ,records have well been called the substantial memory of the earth4 ,upon the subtle etheric substance of the ,akashic ,plane are registered the records of every event1 thing1 object1 happening1 or activity of the earth which has existed or been manifested from the very beginning of the present cycle of the earth's existence4 ,these records will1 it is claimed1 persist until the final ending of the present earth cycle4 ,the ,akashic ,records4 ,the clairvoyant whose powers of ,past ,time ,clairvoyance have been developed sufficiently1 and who has mastered the art of concentration of his psychic attention1 manages to come into more or less perfect en rapport condition contact with these ,akashic ,records1 and is thus enabled to read from them what he sees there4 ,to him it actually seems as if he were seeing the actions of things in present existence1 and many excellent clairvoyants are ignorant of the existence of the ,akashic ,records1 though they habitually read the contents thereof2 these clairvoyants know simply that they see these past happenings--they have not the faintest conception of how they are able to see them4 ,this is no more strange than would be the case of a man who witnessed a moving picture for the first time1 and who was ignorant of the mechanism involved in the showing of the picture1 the existence of the film1 etc41--such a man would simply know that he saw the things1 and he might even believe that he was gazing upon an actual scene in real life4 ,degrees of ,clairvoyant ,vision4 ,there is1 of course1 many degrees of power and development among clairvoyants of this class2 and as a result we have many varying degrees of correctness in their readings4 ,some have merely a glimpse1 as through dim glasses2 and some obtain merely distorted reflections similar to those of a scene reflected into the troubled waters of a lake4 ,others see far more clearly2 but it is reserved for the trained occultist to read the records as he would read the scene before him on the physical plane4 ,the clairvoyant does not become infallible simply by reason of the perhaps only faint awakening of his clairvoyant vision--he is not suddenly gifted with omniscience1 as some seem to suppose4 ,there are almost always elements of error or imperfect visioning1 except among the advanced adepts of the occult world4 ,the ,memory of ,nature4 ,a celebrated occultist says concerning the point just raised3 ,comparatively few accounts of persons possessing this faculty of looking into the past are to be found in the literature of the subject1 and it might therefore be supposed to be much less common than prevision1 or future-time clairvoyance4 ,i suspect1 however1 that the truth is rather that it is much less commonly recognized4 ,it may easily happen that a person may see a picture of the past without recognizing it as such1 unless there happens to be in it something which attracts special attention1 such as a figure in armor1 or in antique costume4 ,it is probable that occasional glimpses of these reflections of the ,akashic ,records are commoner than the published accounts would lead us to believe4 ,as usual1 we find examples of all degrees of the power to see into this 'memory of ,nature1' from the trained man who can consult the record for himself at will1 down to the person who gets nothing but occasional vague glimpses1 or has even perhaps had only one such glimpse4 ,but even the man who possesses this faculty only partially and occasionally may still find it of the deepest interest4 ,involuntary ,clairvoyance4 ,the psychometrist1 who needs an object physically connected with the past in order to bring it all into life again around him2 and the crystal-gazer who can sometimes direct his less certain astral telescope to some historic scene of long ago1 may both derive the greatest enjoyment from the exercise of their respective gifts1 even though they may not always understand exactly how their results are produced1 and may not have them fully under control under all circumstances4 ,in many cases of the lower manifestation of these powers we find that they are exercised unconsciously2 many a crystal-gazer watches scenes from the past without ever realizing that he is in effect psychometrizing the various objects around him as he happens to touch them or stand near them4 ,it would be well for all students to bear in mind that occultism is the apotheosis of common sense1 and that every vision that comes to them is not necessarily a picture from the ,akashic ,records1 nor every experience a revelation from on high4 ,it is far better to err on the side of healthy scepticism than that of over-credulity2 and it is an admirable rule never to hunt for an occult explanation of anything when a plain and obvious physical one is available4 ,our duty is to keep our balance always1 and never to lose our self-control1 but to take a reasonable1 common-sense view of whatever may happen to us4 ,future ,time ,clairvoyance4 ,in what is known technically as ,future ,time ,clairvoyance1 we have the manifestation of the clairvoyant vision in the direction of scenes and events of the future4 ,in this phase of clairvoyance the seer perceives the events and scenes of future time just as if they were present before him at that very moment4 ,this phase of clairvoyance is far rarer and more uncommon than any of the other phases4 ,in fact1 it is so seldom met with in its perfection that its manifestation is a matter of greatest interest to those who make a study of the subject4 ,it occasionally occurs in flashes1 and can not be produced at will by the ordinary clairvoyant4 ,unfortunately1 its very rarity and uncommonness cause it to be counterfeited and imitated by unprincipled persons4 ,seeing ,what ,has ,not ,yet ,happened4 ,the student who reasons carefully and logically usually meets with what to him1 at least at first1 seems to be an unsurmountable obstacle in the way of a rational explanation of ,future ,time ,clairvoyance--when it comes to an understanding of how anyone can expect to see1 or can really see1 ,,that ,,which ,,has ,,never ,,happened1 he throws up his hands in despair4 ,but1 in this as in all the other phases of clairvoyant phenomena1 there is found a reason and cause1 although it requires some subtle thinking to find it1 and to grasp it even when it is found4 ,let us see what are the highest teachings on this subject1 as announced by the careful thinkers along the lines for many centuries4 ,simple ,prevision4 ,there is a phase of prevision1 or prophecy of coming events1 however1 that is not true clairvoyance at all1 but simply the subconscious workings of the mind along the lines of a supernormal perception of the laws of cause and effect4 ,give the active subconscious mental faculties the perception of a strong existing cause1 and it will often reason out the probable effect 7the almost certain effect1 in fact7 of that cause1 even though that effect lies in the mist of the future4 ,the subconscious mind works upon the principle that coming events cast their shadows before4 ,but this1 at the best1 is not true clairvoyance--it is merely the statement of probable results1 and effects of existing causes1 wonderfully exact and clear though the deduction may be in some cases4 ,but a thousand-and-one unforeseen things may arise to completely upset the prediction1 or deduction1 for it is never actually true until it occurs4 ,we must look further for real instances of ,future ,clairvoyance4 ,the ,nature of ,time4 ,that eminent scientist1 ,sir ,oliver ,lodge1 offers an ingenious and interesting1 though very technical explanation of this class of clairvoyant phenomena as follows3 ,time is but a relative mode of regarding things2 we progress through phenomena at a certain definite pace1 and this subjective advance we interpret in an objective manner1 as if events moved necessarily in this order and at this precise rate4 ,but that may be only one mode of regarding them4 ,the events may be in some sort of existence always1 both past and future1 and it may be we who are arriving at them1 not they which are happening4 ,the analogy of a traveler in a railway train is useful2 if he could never leave the train1 nor alter its pace1 he would probably consider the landscapes as necessarily successive1 and be unable to conceive their co-existence4 ,we perceive1 therefore1 a possible fourth dimensional aspect about time1 the inexorableness of whose flow may be a natural part of our present limitations4 ,and if we once grasp the idea that past and future may be actually existing1 we can recognize that they may have a controlling influence on all present action1 and the two together may constitute the 'higher plane' or totality of things after which1 it seems to me1 we are impelled to seek1 in connection with the directing of form or determinism1 and the action of human beings consciously directed to a definite and preconceived end4 ,the ,oriental ,teaching4 ,the ,hindus1 and other oriental peoples1 however1 have a clearly defined and positive explanation of the phenomena of ,future ,time ,clairvoyance1 which must be included in our consideration of the subject1 even though it does involve certain metaphysical or philosophical conceptions which are apart from our present inquiry as conducted in this book4 ,the oriental theory is based upon that basic conception of the eastern philosophies which hold that the beginning1 duration1 and ending of any particular one of the infinitude of successive universes created by the ,supreme ,being1 is to that ,being but as a single moment of time2 or1 as the celebrated ,hindu proverb runs3 ,the creation1 duration1 and destruction of a universe is but the time of the twinkling of an eye to ,brahman4 ,in other words1 that to the ,supreme ,being1 all the past1 all the present1 all the future of the universe1 must be as but a single thought in a single moment of time--an instantaneous act of consciousness4 ,the ,eternal ,now4 ,a writer on this subject has said3 ,those occultists and metaphysicians who have thought long and deeply upon the ultimate facts and nature of the universe1 have dared to think that there must exist some absolute consciousness--some absolute mind--which must perceive the past1 present1 and future of the universe as one happening2 as simultaneously and actively present at one moment of absolute time4 ,they reason that just as a man may see at one moment of his time some particular event which might appear as a year to some minute form of life and mind--the microscopic creatures in a drop of water1 for instance--so that which seems as a year1 or as a hundred years1 to the mind of man1 may appear as the happening of a single moment of a higher scale of time to some exalted ,being1 or form of consciousness on a higher plane4 ,absolute ,time ,the daring flights of metaphysical fancy have resulted in the general acceptance1 on the part of advanced metaphysicians1 of the postulate of the existence of an ,absolute ,mind1 independent of ,time and ,space1 to which everything exists ,,here and ,,now4 ,to such a mind the entire sequence of events in the life-history of a universe would appear as a single unit of conscious experience--an infinitesimal point of time in ,eternity4 ,the human imagination staggers at the idea1 but logical thought finally posits it as an unescapable conclusion of extended thought4 ,this1 possibly1 is the secret of ,future ,time ,clairvoyance1 ,prevision1 ,second ,sight1 etc4 ,the ,occult ,hypothesis4 ,but it must not be supposed that the oriental occultists hold for a moment the theory that the clairvoyant actually obtains access to the ,divine ,mind or ,absolute ,mind1 when he experiences this vision of future events--their idea is very different from this4 ,these occultists teach that the phenomena of each plane are reflected with more or less clearness upon the substance of the planes beneath it4 ,this being so1 it is readily seen that the seer who is able to contact with any of the higher planes of being might thereupon see the reflection1 more or less clear1 or more or less distorted1 of that which is present in its completeness on the highest plane of all4 ,this is a mere hint at the quite complicated occult teaching on this subject2 but the capable thinker will be able to work out the full theory for himself in his own way4 ,the important fact is that ,future ,time ,clairvoyance is a reality--that it is a matter of actual experience of the race1 and one that has been authenticated by the investigations of such learned bodies as the ,society for ,psychical ,research1 of ,england1 and other societies of the same kind in different lands4 ,future ,time ,clairvoyance1 ,second ,sight1 ,prevision1 etc41 are facts as fully accepted by such societies as are the facts of telepathy4 ,the ,prophecy of ,cazotte4 ,students of history are familiar with the numerous recorded instances of marvelous prophecy of future events1 wonderful predictions of events to come1 which have been fully corroborated and verified by subsequent events4 ,we lack the space in this book to record more than one of the most celebrated of these historical prophecies1 namely the ,prophecy of ,cazotte4 ,we have thought it advisable to reproduce the story of this celebrated prophecy1 as told by ,la ,harpe1 the ,french writer1 who was present upon the occasion4 ,it may be mentioned that the fact of this prophecy1 and its literal fulfilment1 is a part of ,french history4 ,the time was just previous to the ,french ,revolution1 and the tale as told by ,la ,harpe is as follows3 ,the ,dinner of the ,elect4 ,it appears as but yesterday1 and yet1 nevertheless1 it was at the beginning of the year #aghh4 ,we were dining with one of the brethren at the ,academy--a man of considerable wealth and genius4 ,the conversation became serious2 much admiration was expressed on the revolution of thought which ,voltaire had effected1 and it was agreed that it was his first claim to the reputation he enjoyed4 ,we concluded that the revolution must soon be consummated2 that it was indispensable that superstition and fanaticism should give way to philosophy1 and we began to calculate the probability of the period when this should be1 and which of the present company should live to see it4 ,the oldest complained that they could hardly flatter themselves with the hope2 the younger rejoiced that they might entertain this very probable expectation2 and they congratulated the ,academy especially for having prepared this great work1 and for having been the rallying point1 the centre1 and the prime mover of the liberty of thought4 ,the ,illuminatus4 ,one only of the guests had not taken part in all the joyousness of this conversation1 and had even gently and cheerfully checked our splendid enthusiasm4 ,this was ,cazotte1 an amiable and original man1 but unhappily infatuated with the reveries of the ,illuminati4 ,he spoke1 and with the most serious tone1 saying3 ',gentlemen1 be satisfied2 you will all see this great and sublime revolution1 which you so much desire4 ,you know that ,i am a little inclined to prophecy2 ,i repeat1 you will see it4' ,he was answered by the common rejoinder3 ',one need not be a conjurer to see that4' ,he answered3 ',be it so2 but perhaps one must be a little more than conjurer for what remains for me to tell you4 ,do you know what will be the consequences of this revolution--what will be the consequences to all of you1 and what will be the immediate result--the well-established effect--the thoroughly recognized consequences to all of you who are here present8' ,the ,beginning of the ,prophecy4 ',ah1' said ,condorcet1 with his insolent and half-suppressed smile1 'let us hear--a philosopher is not sorry to encounter a prophet--let us hear8' ,cazotte replied3 ',you1 ,monsieur de ,condorcet--you will yield up your last breath on the floor of a dungeon2 you will die from poison1 which you will have taken in order to escape from execution--from poison which the happiness of that time will oblige you to carry around your person4 ,you1 ,monsieur de ,chamfort1 you will open your veins with twenty-two cuts of a razor1 and yet will not die till some months afterward4' ,these personages looked at each other1 and laughed again4 ,cazotte continued3 ',you1 ,monsieur ,vicq d',azir1 you will not open your own veins1 but you will cause yourself to be bled six times in one day1 during the paroxysm of the gout1 in order to make more sure of your end1 and you will die in the night4' ,the ,shadow of the ,guillotine4 ,cazotte went on3 ',you1 ,monsieur de ,nicolai1 you will die on the scaffold2 you1 ,monsieur ,bailly1 on the scaffold2 you1 ,monsieur de ,malesherbes1 on the scaffold4' ',ah1 ,god be thanked1' exclaimed ,roucherm1 'and what of ,i8' ,cazotte replied3 ',you6 you also will die on the scaffold4' ',yes1' replied ,chamfort1 'but when will all this happen8' ,cazotte answered3 ',six years will not pass over1 before all that ,i have said to you shall be accomplished4' ,here ,i 7,la ,harpe7 spoke1 saying3 ',here are some astonishing miracles1 but you have not included me in your list4' ,cazotte answered me1 saying3 ',but you will be there1 as an equally extraordinary miracle2 you will then be a ,christian6' ,vehement exclamations on all sides followed this startling assertion4 ',ah6' said ,chamfort1 ',i am comforted2 for if we perish only when ,la ,harpe shall be a ,christian1 we are immortal6' ,the ,fall of the ,great4 ',then1' observed ,madame la ,duchesse de ,grammont1 'as for that1 we women1 we are happy to be counted for nothing in this revolution2 when ,i say for nothing1 it is not that we do not always mix ourselves up with them a little2 but it is a received maxim that they take no notice of us1 and of our sex4' ',your sex1 ladies1' said ,cazotte1 'your sex will not protect you this time2 and you had far better meddle with nothing1 for you will be treated entirely as men1 without any difference whatever4' ',but what1 then1 are you really telling us of1 ,monsieur ,cazotte8 ,you are preaching to us the end of the world4' ',i know nothing on that subject2 but what ,i do know is1 that you1 ,madame la ,duchesse1 will be conducted to the scaffold1 you and many other ladies with you1 in the cart of the executioner1 and with your hands tied behind your backs4' ',all6 ,i hope that in that case ,i shall at least have a carriage hung in black4' ',no1 ,madame2 higher ladies than yourself will go1 like you1 in the common car1 with their hands tied behind them4' ',higher ladies6 what6 the princesses of the blood8' ',yea1 and still more exalted personages6' replied ,cazotte4 ,the ,fate of ,royalty4 ,here a sensible emotion pervaded the whole company1 and the countenance of the host was dark and lowering--they began to feel that the joke was becoming too serious4 ,madame de ,grammont1 in order to dissipate the cloud1 took no notice of the last reply1 and contented herself with saying in a careless tone3 ',you see1 he will not leave me even a confessor6' ',no1 madame6' replied ,cazotte1 'you will not have one--neither you1 nor any one besides4 ,the last victim to whom this favor will be afforded will be--' ,here he stopped for a moment4 ',well1 who then will be the happy mortal to whom this prerogative will be given8' ,cazotte replied3 ',it is the only one which he will have then retained--and that will be the ,king of ,france6' ,this last startling prediction caused the company to disband in something like terror and dismay1 for the mere mention of such things was akin to treason4 ,the ,fulfillment of the ,prophecy4 ,to appreciate the startling nature of the ,cazotte prophecy at the time when it was made1 one needs but to be even slightly acquainted with the position and characteristics of the persons whose destinies were thus foretold4 ,the amazing sequel to this wonderful prophecy is told by history--within six years every detail thereof was verified absolutely4 ,the facts are known to all students of ,french history of that period1 and may be verified by reference to the pages of any comprehensive history of those times4 ,other ,historical ,instances4 ,to mention but a few other celebrated instances of historic prophecy3 ,george ,fox1 the pioneer ,quaker ,friend1 had the clairvoyant faculty well developed1 and numerous instances of its manifestation by him are recorded4 ,for instance1 he foretold the death of ,cromwell1 when he met him riding at ,hampton ,court2 he said that he felt a waft of death around and about ,cromwell--and ,cromwell died shortly afterward4 ,fox also publicly foretold the dissolution of the ,rump ,parliament of ,england2 the restoration of ,charles ,,ii2 and the ,great ,fire of ,london4 ,these prophecies are all matters of history4 ,for that matter1 history contains many instances of this kind1 as1 for instance1 the prophecy of ,caesar's death1 and its further prevision by his wife4 ,the ,bible prophecies and predictions1 major and minor1 give us semi-historical instances4 ,the ,eternal ,verities4 ,as a writer has said concerning this phase of clairvoyant phenomena3 ,this phase of clairvoyance is very fascinating to the student and the investigator1 and is one in which the highest psychic powers are called into play4 ,there is a reflection here of something even higher than the psychic plane--there is a glimpse of regions infinitely higher and greater4 ,the student here begins to realize at least something of the existence of that universal ,consciousness 'in which we live1 and move1 and have our being'2 and of the existence of the reality of the ,eternal ,now1 in which past1 present1 and future are blended as one fact of infinite consciousness4 ,he sees here the signboard pointing to the eternal verities6 ,,part ,,vi ,,mediumship ,among the higher categories of ,nature's ,finer ,forces is included that which is popularly known as mediumship4 ,although this term has suffered more or less by reason of its misappropriation by certain charlatans and the unprincipled exploiters of sincere investigators of the phenomena of the higher planes of existence1 and also by reason of a certain prejudice against the term arising from misrepresentation and general misunderstanding1 the term still remains a perfectly legitimate one and one clearly indicating the nature of the general class of phenomena sought to be embraced within its limits4 ,therefore there is no valid reason for its rejection in our consideration of the subject of ,nature's ,finer ,forces in this book2 and1 accordingly1 it is used here in a general way1 although the more scientific term higher plane communication1 or similar terms1 are employed herein in some cases4 ,what ,is ,mediumship8 ,let us see just what is meant by the term mediumship4 ,the term medium is defined as3 ,that which lies in the middle1 or between other things3 hence1 that through which anything is conveyed from one thing to another4 ,in a special sense1 a medium is a person serving as the channel of communication between decarnate entities and human being still in the flesh1 in spiritualistic phenomena4 ,the suffix ship1 of course1 denotes state or office2 and in the case of mediumship it indicates that the designated person possesses the state or office of a medium1 the latter term being used in the special meaning above defined4 ,of course1 the term mediumship1 as above defined1 lacks a clear meaning unless the term spiritualistic1 or spiritualism be defined4 ,the term spiritualism 7or as many of the best authorities prefer to state it1 spiritism7 is applied to a system of communication with the unseen world1 or with the inhabitants thereof1 the latter being usually known as 'spirits1' through persons called 'mediums1' which has attained popular favor in ,europe and ,america since about #ahej4 ,or1 as another authority states it1 ,spiritualism is a term employed to indicate the belief that departed spirits hold intercourse with mortals by means of psychical phenomena1 commonly through a person of special susceptibility called a 'medium4' ,ancient ,mediumship4 ,it is1 of course1 unnecessary to state in detail the fact that communication with decarnate entities has been known and practiced by the human race from the earliest days of recorded history1 and probably long before that time1 and is far from being a modern discovery4 ,moreover1 such communication has been known and practiced by races of human beings other than those inhabiting ,europe and ,america--particularly in the oriental countries4 ,in the oriental lands such communication has been well established for many thousand years1 and the most ancient records give evidences of it4 ,the ,hebrew ,scriptures contain many instances of such communication1 showing that the same was an accepted fact of the life of the race at the time and in the places at which these records were written4 ,mediumship and ,religious ,belief4 ,the careful student will of course notice that this communication with the higher planes of life and being--this so-called mediumship--does not depend upon any particular form of religious belief1 or teaching1 concerning the nature of the state or place of abode of the departed spirits of men2 but1 on the contrary1 is common to all form of religion and to all phases of belief in the survival of the human soul4 ,therefore1 a scientific consideration of the general subject does not necessitate the acceptance of any one particular phase of religious belief1 or of any particular system of teaching concerning the nature or state of life after death4 ,all that is required of the person accepting the general fact of higher plane communication may be stated as follows3 7#a7 ,acceptance of the fact that the human soul persists after the death of the body1 and independent of and removed from the dead body2 7#b7 acceptance of the fact that the decarnate souls of human beings may1 and do1 establish communication with human beings still dwelling upon the earth-plane of existence4 ,we may state here that the term decarnate means away from the physical body1 or out of the flesh2 the term being the opposite of incarnate1 meaning clothed with flesh1 or embodied in flesh4 ,we may also state here that the teachings of most philosophies of the life after death hold that the decarnate human soul is not entirely devoid of a body1 but rather occupies a body composed of some ethereal substance2 this ethereal body being called the astral body1 or the spiritual body4 ,the ,ideals of ,modern ,spiritualism4 ,a writer well expresses the ideals of modern western spiritualism as follows3 ,through the gateway of mediumship for upwards of fifty years the world has been catching glimpses of the glory of the land immortal1 and visitants from that 'bourne' from whence it has been erroneously said that 'no traveler returns' have made their presence known beyond all doubt or denial1 thus proving the continued conscious existence of human beings and the sequential chapter of the life hereafter4 ,though the messages from the unseen have at times been imperfect and fragmentary1 still they have been ,,messages4 ,if but telegraphic dispatches1 so to speak1 instead of voluminous letters2 or like telephonic snatches of conversation rather than face-to-face outpourings of thought and feeling1 still they have been greetings and comforting assurances of undying affection from the people living in the land 'beyond the veil4' ,although many a sorrowing soul has longed for further revelation1 and regretted the inability of the spirits to comply with the requests for fuller information1 still the gates have been ajar1 and sometimes it has truly seemed as though they had been flung wide open--so clear and consoling were the messages from the loved ones on the other side of death's valley of shadow4 ,the manifestations of the presence of spirits and the evidences of their identity1 which have been accumulating during all these years1 have solved the 'great secret1' and we know that death is not a ,,cul-,,de-,,sac1 but a thoroughfare4 ,the dread of death disappeared altogether with the mists of ignorance1 as1 through the gateway of mediumship1 the shining presence of ministering spirits1 'our very own dear departed1' illumined the pathway which we must all tread to our great promotion4 ,immortality ,demonstrated ,through ,mediumship4 ',immortality demonstrated through mediumship' should be inscribed upon the banner of spiritualism1 for the fact of life beyond the incident of death has been proved beyond all peradventure to millions of intelligent and enlightened people since the new spiritual era was inaugurated4 ,to mediums--the modern mediators--therefore belong the office and honor of rolling back the stone from the tomb and establishing faith upon the firm basis of knowledge 7scientifically ascertained and proven7 of the continued intelligent existence in the spiritual realms of those who went forth through the death change into light and liberty 'over there4' ,mediums1 as intermediaries1 have enabled spirit people to comfort the sad and encourage the weak2 to relieve the doubter and console the bereaved2 to confirm the old-world traditions regarding bygone spirit intervention and revelation1 and supplement our hopes and intuitions with proof palpable4 ,present day experiences of inspiration and spirit manifestation make credible and acceptable many things in ancient records which must otherwise have been discarded as superstitious and false4 ,spiritualism redeems the so-called 'supernatural' and 'miraculous' occurrences of the ,bible1 by explaining them and proving the naturalness4 ,the capability claimed for old-time seers and prophets to see angels and hear voices is now known to be a natural faculty1 which1 in certain people1 is perfectly normal while it can be induced in others by the influence of operators in or out of the body4 ,,it ,,can ,,also ,,be ,,cultivated ,,to ,,some ,,degree ,,by ,,most ,,people ,,who ,,care ,,to ,,study ,,the ,,necessary ,,conditions ,,for ,,its ,,development ,,and ,,exercise4 ,the famine1 'not of bread1 nor of water1 but of hearing words from the ,lord1' and the loss of 'open vision' of the spirit1 which afflicted ,christendom for so many years 7because of the blind intolerance of zealots who1 in their adherence to the 'letter1' crushed out the sensitives through whom the 'spirit' might have been revealed71 that famine is rapidly passing away1 and we are being fed with the living bread of spiritual inspiration1 and are growing strong enough to welcome the messengers who come to us through the gateway of mediumship from their after-death home4 ,the ,truth of ,personal ,survival4 ,when once there is established the conviction of the truth of personal survival of our loved ones1 and the actual and satisfactory demonstrations thereof through mediumship 7and we know of no means whereby such evidences can be obtained save through mediumship71 we are thrilled and delighted2 and when this conviction is borne upon us and driven home by the evidences1 and the truth of spirit ministry has been realized1 nothing can destroy it4 ,the spiritualist stands upon firm ground--the impregnable rock of ascertained fact4 ,he knows that intercourse between the two worlds is real1 continuous2 therefore he is proof against all speculations1 denunciations1 and adverse theories4 ,dogmatic condemnations1 'bogey' cries1 charges of fraud against mediums1 fail to move or frighten him4 ,he can 'speak what he knows and testify to what he has seen2' his positive and affirmative experience and testimony outweigh all the opposition of 'doubting ,thomases' who do not know4 ,the ,gateway of ,mediumship4 ,through the gateway of mediumship the spirits make themselves known in a variety of ways4 ,there are many phases of mediumistic phenomena1 and the student will find that he must be patient1 painstaking1 and persevering if he would make sure of his facts4 ,careful investigation1 possibly prolonged research1 under many difficulties and with many discouragements1 will be required1 but 'success is certain if energy fail not1' and the results will adequately recompense him for all sacrifice and struggle6 ,for in the light of the demonstrated fact of continued existence after death1 it is clear that man is even now 'a spirit served by organs'--that consequently the basis of all religious experience and affirmation is the spiritual consciousness of mankind4 ,there could be no revelation to man of spiritual truth or moral duty if he were not a spirit possessing the capabilities of receiving and comprehending1 of interpreting and applying1 the revelations and inspirations which appeal to and quicken the inner 7and higher7 self4 ,the ,mediumistic ,character4 ,the following quotations from eminent modern spiritualists will further serve to illustrate the accepted general principles of spirit communication on the part of western spiritualism4 ,e4 ,w4 ,wallis says3 ,spiritualism deals with a higher range and a wider field of supersensuous phenomena than mesmerism1 hypnotism1 telepathic psychometry1 clairvoyance1 etc41 because the natural susceptibility of man in these directions is increased and intensified1 and exercised upon a superior plane1 when it is utilized by intelligent spirit operators4 ,it is not true that sensitiveness is confined to those who are diseased1 weak of will1 neurotic1 or hysterical4 ,those who are susceptible to psychic influence may be impulsive1 warm-hearted1 spontaneous1 sociable1 and not by any means1 or of necessity1 weak-minded or vicious4 ,dr4 ,dean ,clake says3 ,the word mediumship1 as understood and used by spiritualists1 technically speaking1 means a susceptibility to the influence1 and more or less control1 of decarnated spirits4 ,physiologically1 it means a peculiar nervous susceptibility to what may be termed the 'psychic force1' which spirits use to move the mind or body or both1 of their mortal instrument4 ,psychologically1 it signifies a passive or negative state of mind and body which renders a person subject to the positive will-power of spirits who influence him or her4 ,the spirit control who employed the hand of ,stainton ,moses1 ,m4,a41 to write his thoughts1 said3 ,the mediumistic peculiarity is one of spirit solely1 and not of body1 seeing that it occurs in all varieties of physical frames1 in the male and in the female2 in the magnetic and in the electric2 in the stout and robust as well as in the puny and thin of body2 in the old and in the young2 in all conditions and under all circumstances4 ,this alone would lead you to see that it is not a physical matter2 and that conclusion is strengthened for you by the fact that the gift is perpetuated even after death of the earth body4 ,those who on your earth have been mediums retain the gift and use it with us4 ,they are the most frequent visitors to your world2 they communicate most readily2 and it is through them that spirits who have not the gift are enabled to communicate with your earth4 ,mediumistic ,sensitivity4 ,emma ,hardinge ,britten said3 ,whatever that force may be which constitutes the difference between a 'medium' and a non-medium1 it is certainly of a mental and magnetic character--that is1 a combination of the subtle elements of mind and magnetism1 and therefore of a psychological and not of a purely physical character4 ,whilst the spiritualists of this generation have had no one to teach them either what spiritual gifts are1 or how to use1 or how to abuse them1 experience has shown that the conditions under which spiritual phenomena are produced through mediums are not only helped or hindered by their mental states1 but also by the will1 magnetism1 and mental states of those who surround them4 ,e4 ,w4 ,wallis says3 ,the same laws govern the relations between the sensitive and the spirit operator as between the hypnotist and his subject4 ,therefore1 mediumship is not necessarily spiritual2 it may be of all kinds2 there may be psychical relationship of a high grade and of a low one4 ,there may be messages from beyond that prove the identity of spirits1 and give evidence of the continuity of life1 of the survival of mind1 and yet they may not minister to spiritual growth1 nor awaken any exalted desire to be of service to ,god and man4 ,there may be psychical sympathy and not spiritual fellowship2 there may be spirit intercourse and not that sweet spiritual communion which should be the goal of all who seek for evidences of life beyond the valley of death4 ,it is no longer possible to regard mediumship as a supernatural endowment4 ,it is1 as regards the psychic susceptibility upon which it depends1 the common property of the race1 and is therefore as natural as are the 'gifts' of song or oratory1 or the ability to paint or construct4 ,but as certain gifts and graces are more developed in some individuals than in others1 in like manner the sensitiveness which is called mediumship is more highly developed 7or is capable of such development7 in certain peculiarly constituted persons who may be regarded as supernormally gifted1 yet as naturally so as are geniuses in other directions4 ,the ,higher ,vibratory ,forces4 ,the student who has carefully read what we have said in the earlier portions of the present book regarding the subject of ,nature's ,finer ,forces1 and those concerned with vibrations1 and planes of being1 will be able to harmonize the apparently somewhat conflicting opinions of those authorities above quoted concerning the nature of mediumship and spirit communication4 ,in the first place1 the student will remember that there exist planes of being higher and other than our own earth-plane1 and that the rate of normal vibration on such planes is much higher than are those upon our own earth-plane4 ,in the second place1 he will remember that beings dwelling and manifesting on these higher planes are able to communicate only by means of their higher vibratory rate of manifestation4 ,and1 in the third place1 he will remember that a person dwelling on the earth-plane will not ordinarily register and interpret these higher vibrations of communication2 and that it is necessary for such a person to have originally1 or else have developed1 the capacity to raise his or her own vibrations to the key necessary to catch these higher vibrations4 ,in short1 we have here once more another instance of that attunement between sender and receiver the most common instance of which is the wireless telegraph4 ,psychic ,attunement4 ,the entity1 or spirit1 dwelling on one of the many higher planes of being who wishes to communicate with persons on earth through a medium1 must first select some person capable of raising his or her own vibratory rate of consciousness to become in tune with that of the spirit himself4 ,then he must learn to project his own mental vibrations with sufficient intensity and force to be caught by the sensitive perceptive organism of the medium4 ,these things are beyond the understanding and accomplishment of many decarnate spirits1 and unless they are taught by some one on their own plane of existence they are likely to fail in their attempts to communicate through a medium on the earth-plane4 ,but at the present time1 in view of the great interest being manifested over there in the communication with the earth-plane1 an earnest1 persevering spirit will usually have comparatively little difficulty in finding a proper instructor1 and in acquiring the art of earth-plane communication1 as it is called on the spirit plane4 ,the ,development of ,mediumship4 ,as regards the acquirement of mediumship qualities1 information and scientific instruction is much needed1 particularly at the present time4 ,in this book we shall endeavor to throw much light upon this particular matter1 and to give such instruction and information in a plain1 practical form4 ,we may begin by reminding the candidate for mediumship that the methods of development of mediumship are entirely different from those designed to develop ordinary psychic powers4 ,in the case of development for ordinary psychic power1 the person must acquire the power of concentration in the direction of sensing in his inner consciousness the impressions coming to him from the outside world1 such impressions not being consciously directed to him4 ,he must be able to so concentrate that he will be keenly sensitive to these impressions1 and to interpret them intelligently4 ,on the contrary1 the person wishing to develop the power of mediumship must learn to develop the power of negative receptivity to the vibrations coming from the spirit planes4 ,as has well been said1 he is the acted upon1 and not the actor4 ,while he requires concentration1 patience1 and perseverance in developing the power to raise himself to the proper vibratory key1 when the actual work of communication begins he must passively allow himself to speak and act1 more or less unconsciously1 under the guidance1 direction1 and control of the communicating spirit4 ,unconscious ,mediumship4 ,the student will do well1 however1 to remember that as a popular writer has said3 ,it must not1 however1 be supposed that spirit influence is limited to1 and exerted solely upon1 those who are known to be mediums2 or that the spirits do not assist those who use their own psychic faculties4 ,it is probable that all people who are psychically sensitive and open to impressions are indebted to spirit helpers1 whether they are conscious of the fact or not4 ,there is undoubtedly a greater degree of influx from the spirit side than even spiritualists are aware4 ,many persons are indebted to spirit friends for spontaneous impulses1 which1 while those persons act upon them and reap the consequences1 they can neither explain nor trace to their source4 ,spirits frequently associate with and serve their earth friends1 although the recipients of their benefactions are unaware of the fact4 ,there would be very much more of this kind of guidance from the unseen1 if1 instead of being frightened1 or repellant in their mental attitude toward the spirits1 the great bulk of people were prepared to accept such assistance from the other side as perfectly natural and to be expected4 ,mediumship and ,individuality4 ,the student will find it desirable to acquaint himself with the best opinions concerning the possible or probable effects of the practice of mediumistic powers upon the medium himself4 ,there is evidenced a disposition in certain quarters to hold to the idea that mediumship1 or control by spirits1 is more or less injurious1 mentally or physically or both1 to the medium4 ,it is also frequently asserted that the medium tends to lose his individuality and personal strength of character4 ,again1 there are some who would teach that the medium should be of a low order of intelligence1 and should beware of exercising his intellect1 the idea seeming to be that under these conditions the mental path will be freer and clearer for the spirit control4 ,all of the aforesaid notions are erroneous1 as will appear as we progress in the statements in this book concerning true and efficient mediumship4 ,co-operation of ,medium and ,spirits4 ,the medium who observes certain simple and plain rules and habits of conduct will not suffer any loss of strength of character or individuality from his exercise of his mediumistic power2 on the contrary1 an intelligent exercise of the power of mediumship often tends to develop the intellectual power of the medium4 ,as to the idea that the medium must be ignorant1 we have but to call your attention to the fact that many of the most efficient mediums are intelligent1 and even brilliant individuals4 ,as a writer has said3 ,there may be some mediums who are ignoramuses1 but it is doubtful if there will be any great degree of intelligence or great spiritual illumination presented through their agency4 ,it is possible that some mediums act foolishly when in their normal state1 for the purpose of accentuating the difference between their ordinary and supernormal conditions of mental activity2 but there is a more rational1 intelligent1 and1 indeed1 a more spiritual conception of the relations which should exist between mediums and their spirit guides1 which is rapidly finding favor with thoughtful mediums and spiritualists alike4 ,the proper method of communing with the spirits of the unseen realm is conducive to good1 and not evil1 to the medium4 ,the co-operative association of medium and spirit on the plane of thought and purpose1 emotion and motive1 ethics and inspiration1 results in the education and elevation of the medium4 ,mediumship ,not ,dangerous4 ,the following additional quotations from spiritualistic writers on this point1 serve to throw important light on this subject4 ,j4 ,j4 ,morse says3 ,andrew ,jackson ,davis1 ,hudson ,tuttle1 and other writers1 if ,i correctly understand them1 claim that mediumship is a constitutional condition1 and depends upon nervous adaptation1 i4e41 'sensitiveness' and the quickening of the subjective 7psychical7 faculties2 and1 personally1 my own firm conviction is that there is nothing dangerous in mediumship4 ,the mere dabbling in mediumship1 as either the means of a new sensation1 or for the gratification of personal vanity1 is to be thoroughly deprecated1 as a perversion of some of the most wonderful possibilities of our natures2 while the prosecution of mediumship1 or anything else1 to the detriment of mind1 nerves1 or health1 in any direction1 is a sin against oneself1 and will inevitably call down the resultant penalties of physical and mental deterioration4 ,i have many times advised inquirers who wished to know how to develop mediumship1 unless they desired to do so for serious use1 and within proper limits1 not to seek its development at all4 ,and in cases where ,i could see it would prove personally detrimental1 ,i have strongly advised the inquirer to let the matter entirely alone4 ,wallis says3 ,very much depends upon the objects entertained by the medium and the sitters1 as also upon the character and intentions of the spirit who seeks to manifest his presence2 but1 on general lines1 where people of average intelligence and rectitude seek communion with those they have known and esteemed1 or loved1 the results are almost invariably beneficial4 ,there is every reason why this should be so if the common-sense precautions are observed of keeping a level head1 exercising patience1 exhibiting unselfishness and sincerity1 and desiring good spiritual counsel and fellowship4 ,a4 ,morton says3 ,elevated spirits do not require mediums to surrender their reason2 on the contrary1 they advise that every new thought should be tested in the crucible of reason1 and that it be rejected if not in accordance therewith2 but the control of domineering spirits1 claiming the name of celebrities1 who present unreasonable theories1 and in a dictatorial 'thus saith the spirit' manner1 demanding unquestioning compliance with their commands1 must be rejected by all mediums as debasing and inconsistent with self respect4 ,any associations or concessions which have a tendency to lower the spiritual standard must be carefully avoided1 for there is no growth in any relations which can only be maintained by the sacrifice of self-respect and self-justice4 ,rational ,mediumship4 ,wallis says3 ,the rational course for mediums and inquirers to follow is assuredly that of avoiding the extremes alike of credulity and sceptical incredulity1 by letting the spirits do their best and then collating the facts observed and drawing conclusions4 ,care1 patience1 and perseverance will save both mediums and inquirers from many misconceptions and enable them to avoid the errors of others4 ,above all1 mediums should observe their own feelings1 study their own experiences1 try to understand and co-operate with the spirits1 but never yield servile or slavish service1 nor permit themselves to be swayed by flattery nor dominated by any spirit 7in the circle or on the spirit side7 who claims obedience1 poses as an 'authority1' or refuses to recognize the rights of others4 ,no medium should remain ignorant1 or refrain from giving effect to his 7or her7 natural desire for knowledge and self-improvement under the erroneous idea that he does not need to think1 study1 or learn1 because he is a medium2 and that the spirits will provide and teach through him all that is required4 ,on the other hand1 while thoughtfully observant of favorable conditions1 and intelligent in self-study and culture1 the medium should avoid 'getting up' certain subjects1 or thinking along certain lines with the purpose and expectation that such information will be employed while under control4 ,such action1 proceeding from a wrong motive1 cannot fail to injure the psychic relations between the spirit and the medium1 and will render the work of control doubly hard1 because such thoughts will have to be cleared away before those of the spirit can be transferred to1 and have free course through1 the medium4 ,the ,home ,circle4 ,mediums are born or made4 ,that is to say1 many persons are born with the gift of mediumship1 while others1 lacking this natural power1 are able to develop the power by practice and gradual unfoldment4 ,some of the world's best mediums have been developed1 while others in the same class have been born with the gift4 ,at the same time1 it must be remembered that there is a wide range of power existing between different individual mediums of both of these classes4 ,in the opinion of the present writer1 perhaps the very best way of developing mediumistic powers is that of actually participating in circle work4 ,the wonderful results of earlier spiritualism in ,america and in ,europe were undoubtedly due to the casual and general practice of holding home circles4 ,these home circles were the nursery of some of the world's greatest mediums4 ,here the born medium was made aware of his or her natural powers2 and1 likewise1 here others were enabled to gradually unfold and develop their latent mediumistic power4 ,the ,cure for ,fraudulent ,mediumship4 ,at the present time we have too few mediums1 and this fact is attributable largely to the gradual discontinuance of the home circles4 ,present time folks are too fond of having everything worked out and presented to them1 and they flock to the sensational public demonstrations1 some of which are undoubtedly faked in order to meet the public demand for sensational features2 and at the same time the honest1 careful1 conscientious mediums are often overlooked1 and the home circles almost unknown4 ,many so-called investigators of spiritualism are feverishly anxious to see something1 and are impatient and the comparatively slow order of developments at the home circle or at the careful mediumistic circles4 ,many earnest spiritualists lament the present tendency1 and predict that in time there will be an almost complete dearth of honest1 careful mediums1 owing to the demand for quick action and the temptation to furnish fraudulent counterfeits of the genuine phenomena resulting from this feverish public demand4 ,warning to ,young ,mediums4 ,wallis says concerning this point3 ,after a time1 as the development progresses1 the medium and his spirit friends may be strong enough to undertake public work without the assistance and protection of a circle1 in the same manner as did ,d4 ,home1 ,slade1 ,eglinton1 and other noted public mediums2 but they should be in no hurry about doing so1 and they need to be very self-possessed and level-headed to hold their own against the 'phenomena hunters' on the one side 7who sap the very life of the sensitive71 and the know-all1 conceited sceptics on the other side 7who freeze up all the psychic conditions71 and before whom it is worse than foolish to cast these pearls of great price4 ,the lot of the public 'physical1' 'test1' and 'clairvoyant' medium is not to be envied or lightly chosen4 ,such sensitives frequently suffer a martyrdom that none but sensitives can realize4 ,what with foolish flatterers2 the sitters who are never content1 but cry 'give1 give1 give2' the injudicious friends1 who seeing the exhaustion of the worn-out mediums1 in mistaken sympathy urge them to take stimulants 7instead of securing them rest and change of surroundings71 they have a hard road to travel1 and our sincerest sympathy goes out to them all4 ,we plead for them4 ,we bespeak kindly and human consideration4 ,too frequently they are tried and condemned unheard4 ,they are expected to prove that they are ,,not frauds1 instead of1 as in other cases1 being accepted as reputable people4 ,so much has this been the case that some mediums of unquestioned power have retired into private life and business pursuits1 where they meet with the respect and recognition which were denied them while they were public workers in the ranks of spiritualism4 ,let us not be misunderstood4 ,in saying this we are not apologizing for1 or palliating fraud or wrong doing1 but merely asking for fair and considerate treatment--not hasty1 unreasoning condemnation4 ,while it is true that mediumship has many compensations1 and the medium who takes pleasure in his work has many pleasant experiences1 it is also true that the professional medium is too frequently subjected to treatment which makes his task more difficult and thankless than it need be4 ,the kindly and appreciative treatment which he receives from some sitters is a welcome stimulus1 and affords good conditions for the spirits1 who are thus enabled to operate to the best advantage4 ,,part ,,vii ,,mediumistic ,,conditions ,mediumistic phenomena1 i4e41 the phenomena by and through which spirits manifest their presence and demonstrate their power1 may be broadly classified under two heads1 as follows1 7#a7 physical phenomena1 and 7#b7 mental phenomena4 ,physical ,phenomena4 ,,physical ,,phenomena cover a wide range of mediumistic manifestations1 among which are movements of tables1 the production of raps1 the manifestation of spirit lights1 freedom from the effects of fire1 the passage of matter through matter1 direct writing upon paper or upon slates1 direct voices1 levitation of the medium1 spirit photographs1 and the production of the materialized form of the spirit4 ,while in rare cases the spirits may manifest these forms of physical phenomena without the assistance of the medium and the circle1 nevertheless as a rule such phenomena are produced by the spirits only through the assistance of a medium1 and usually only when there is gathered together a circle4 ,psychic ,force4 ,various explanations of the power employed by the spirits1 assisted by the medium and by the circle1 have been offered by the scientific investigators of the subject4 ,the most generally accepted theory of the western scientists is that the spirits employ what is called the psychic force of the medium1 often assisted by that drawn from the circle and focused in the medium4 ,the medium is regarded as a psychic storage battery which is freely drawn upon by the manifesting spirit4 ,the degree and character of the manifestations are determined largely by the peculiar quality of the psychic force1 the capabilities of the medium1 the knowledge and powers of the spirits1 and the influence of the sitters4 ,human ,magnetism4 ,dr4 ,dean ,clarke says3 ,human magnetism1 or nerve aura1 is probably the most sublimated form of ethereal matter1 hence nearest in refinement to spirit substance1 and therefore spirits use it as the vehicle of their vibrating forces4 ,those persons who have an excess of magnetism1 of the proper quality to unite with both the psychic force of spirits and the forces inherent in natural objects1 and thus form an electro-magnetic connection of spirits with the objects they wish to act upon1 are the persons chosen by the spirits for physical mediums4 ,the mind and brain of the medium are not often nor necessarily controlled1 and only his magnetism and psychic forces are used1 through which the spirits transmit the vibrations of their own power to mechanically produce concussions1 or movements of material objects4 ,zoether4 ,hudson ,tuttle 7writing under control7 gives the following statement of a spirit concerning the manner in which physical phenomena are produced3 ,zoether 7psychic force7 emanating from the medium charges the object to be moved1 and a band of spirits directs a current of their own zoethic emanation in the direction they desire the article to move1 and it passes along the current thus produced4 ,the charging of the object by the medium is necessary in order that it may be in a state of vibration harmonious to the spirit current4 ,if this current be directed against the table or other charged body1 raps or concussions are produced1 as a positive and negative relation exists between the spirits and the medium's zoether4 ,one spirit alone cannot produce physical manifestations4 ,if one purports to communicate1 assistance will be rendered by many others1 who combine their influence4 ,prana4 ,the orientals account for physical mediumistic phenomena in a similar way1 though their terms are different4 ,instead of speaking of zoether1 or psychic force1 they always employ the term prana4 ,in the oriental philosophies prana is explained as a subtle form of energy permeating the universe1 but manifesting in a special form in the organism of the human being4 ,this subtle force1 or prana1 is held to be capable of being transmitted from one organism to another1 and is held to be the energizing power by means of which many forms of occult or magic phenomena are produced4 ,prana is very much akin to the human magnetism of the western occultists1 and the properties attributed to the latter are really those which the orientals for centuries past have held to be among the essential properties of prana2 so1 at the last1 there is found to be a practical agreement here between the oriental and the western schools of occultism1 respectively1 in spite of their differing terminology4 ,mental ,phenomena4 ,,mental ,,phenomena cover another wide range of mediumistic phenomena1 among which may be mentioned the following1 viz41 involuntary or automatic writing and drawing1 writing by means of the planchette or ouija board or similar mechanical aid to writing1 clairvoyant perception of spirits1 clairaudient hearing of spirit voices1 prophetic utterances of spirits1 impersonating and inspirational control of the medium4 ,mediums are frequently so thoroughly under the influence or control1 especially in private circle seances1 that they seem to have been transformed into another personality4 ,sometimes the medium through which the spirit is manifesting will have his facial appearance changed so completely that persons present will recognize in the changed appearance the looks of the spirit as known when it was in earth life4 ,the ,value of ,phenomena4 ,the chief value of physical mediumistic manifestations is not1 as generally supposed1 that of affording entertainment or food for thought for those witnessing them1 but rather that of affording proof of the possibility of spirit communication1 particularly when spirit identity is established through the manifestation of the phenomena4 ,a writer says of this class of phenomena3 ,a good psychographic medium will usually obtain writing between closed slates1 which may be brought by the investigator1 who can insist upon their not leaving his sight1 and not even leaving his hand4 ,we have obtained writing on paper that we had previously marked1 which was then covered by our own hand1 and a friend's and was untouched by the medium4 ,on another occasion1 a slate which we had personally cleaned was laid on the floor 7fully six feet from the medium7 with a small piece of pencil under it 7in broad daylight71 and on taking it up shortly afterwards there was found written on the under side a long message of a private nature from a deceased friend1 of whom we were not thinking4 ,such phenomena as these are still good and impressive1 they cannot be counterfeited under like conditions1 and even when no proof of identity is given in connection with the writings1 they point so distinctly to the action of a discrete1 disembodied intelligence as to compel the recognition of their spiritual origin4 ,the evidential utility of physical phenomena lies in their being inimitable by fraud4 ,imitations can of course be made which might satisfy the credible and the gullible1 but the conditions for testing the phenomena we have specially referred to are so simple that no rational investigator need be deceived2 first1 to be sure that the slate1 paper1 or panel to be used is perfectly blank2 second1 that it does not leave the hand of the inquirer1 or if it does1 that it is marked in such a way that there can be no doubt of its identification when it is returned to him2 and thirdly 7with paintings71 to observe if the paint be wet1 and note the time occupied in their production4 ,trance ,condition ,not ,essential4 ,many persons are under the impression that it is necessary for a medium to go into the trance condition in order to manifest physical mediumistic phenomena1 but such is not the case4 ,while many mediums do lapse into the trance conditions at such time1 it is equally true that many others do not do so4 ,some of the very best mediums produce some of the most striking manifestations while in a perfectly normal1 waking condition4 ,a writer says of a well-known medium3 ,she constantly receives evidences of the presence of her spirit friends while she is perfectly normal4 ,we have heard rappings and witnessed movements of physical objects in her presence1 while holding friendly conversation with her1 when we have been in a good light4 ,frequently1 at meal times1 the spirits announce their presence by raps1 and respond to the salutations and questions of their medium and other members of the family4 ,professor ,loveland says3 ,many of the best mediums in the world were never entranced in the sense of being in an unconscious sleep4 ,and it is doubted whether that condition is desirable4 ,the ,fox girls1 and most1 if not all of the original rapping mediums1 were never in the deep sleep trance4 ,it is not necessary for any of the physical manifestations1 and that includes a very large percentage of all the spirit phenomena4 ,the rappings1 tippings1 movings1 slate writings1 automatic writings1 paintings1 telegraphing1 voices1 materializing1 etc41 can all occur without the sleep trance1 the reason for which is very apparent1 as in the production of such phenomena the spirits simply use the surplus radiated nerve-force of the medium4 ,scientific ,reports on ,phenomena4 ,sir ,william ,crookes1 in speaking of ,d4 ,d4 ,home and ,euspasia ,paladino1 said3 ,most1 if not all1 of the occurrences with ,euspasia seem to have taken place when she was in a trance1 and the more complete the trance the more striking the phenomena4 ,this was not always so with ,home4 ,certainly the two most striking things ,i ever saw with him1 the fire test and the visible forms1 were to be observed while he was entranced1 but it was not always easy to tell when he was in that state1 for he spoke and moved about almost as if he were in his normal condition2 the chief differences being that his actions were more deliberate1 and his manner and expressions more solemn1 and he always spoke of himself in the third person1 as ',dan4' ,when he was not in a trance we frequently had movements of objects in different parts of the room1 with visible hands carrying flowers about and playing the accordion4 ,on one occasion ,i was asked by ,home to look at the accordion as it was playing in the semi-darkness beneath the table4 ,i saw a delicate looking female hand holding it by the handle1 and the keys at the lower end rising and falling as if fingers were playing on them1 although ,i could not see them4 ,so lifelike was the hand that at first ,i said it was my sister-in-law's1 but was assured by all present that both her hands were on the table1 a fact which ,i then verified for myself4 ,phenomena ,without ,darkness4 ,home always refused to sit in the dark4 ,he said that1 with firmness and perseverance1 the phenomena could be got just as well in the light1 and even if some of the things were not so strong1 the evidence of one's eyesight was worth making same sacrifices for4 ,in almost all the seances ,i had with ,home there was plenty of light to see all that occurred1 and not only to enable me to write down notes of what was taking place1 but to read my notes without difficulty4 ,home was very anxious to let everyone present be satisfied that he was not doing any of the things himself--too anxious1 ,i sometimes thought1 for frequently he would interfere with the progress and development of what was going on by insisting that some sceptic or other should come around and take hold of his hands and feet to be sure he was not doing anything himself4 ,at times1 he would push his chair back and move right away from the table when things were moving on it1 and ask those furthest from him to come round and satisfy themselves that he had nothing to do with the movements4 ,i used frequently to beg him to be quiet1 knowing that1 if he would not move about in his eagerness to convince us of his genuineness1 the strength of the phenomena would probably increase to such a degree that no further evidence would be needed that their production was beyond the powers of the medium4 ,test ,conditions4 ,during the whole of my knowledge of ,d4 ,d4 ,home1 extending for several years1 ,i never once saw the slightest occurrence that would make me suspicious that he was attempting to play tricks4 ,he was scrupulously sensitive on this point1 and never felt hurt at anyone taking precautions against deception4 ,he sometimes1 in the early days of our acquaintance1 used to say to me before a seance1 ',now1 ,william1 ,i want you to act as if ,i were a recognized conjurer1 and was going to cheat you and play all the tricks ,i could4 ,take every precaution you can devise against me1 and move about and look under the table or where else you like4 ,don't consider my feelings4 ,i shall not be offended4 ,i know that the more carefully ,i am tested the more convinced will everyone be that these abnormal occurrences are not of my own doings4' ,latterly1 ,i used jokingly to say to him1 ',let us sit round the fire and have a quiet chat1 and see if our friends are here and will do anything for us4 ,we won't have any tests or precautions4' ,on these occasions1 when only my family were present with him1 some of the most convincing phenomena took place4 ,is ,darkness ,necessary8 ,from the above it is seen that not only is the trance condition not absolutely necessary for the production of striking mediumistic phenomena1 but that1 also1 there is no absolute necessity for the condition of darkness to be maintained as an essential feature of such phenomena4 ,while many mediums insist upon the condition of darkness at seances1 it is thought by some careful thinkers that this arises from the fact that such mediums have been accustomed to such conditions from their earliest days of mediumship1 and have grown to believe that the same are absolutely necessary4 ,it is thought that if such mediums would begin over again1 practicing in full light in the company of a few sympathetic friends1 they would before long grow accustomed to the new conditions1 and would then be able to reproduce all of their most important phenomena in full light4 ,using the terms of modern psychology1 it would seem that such mediums are the victims of their own auto-suggestion1 and fixed beliefs2 and1 as all students of the subject well know1 the mental states of the medium have a most important bearing of the quality of the phenomena produced1 and form a very important factor of the conditions governing the success of the seance4 ,developing ,circles4 ,the person who is developing mediumship will do well to surround himself with persons of a certain type of psychical power1 and to form circles of such persons4 ,such persons are invaluable in constituting a developing circle4 ,such persons need not be mediumistic themselves1 nor are they required to actually do anything4 ,instead1 their service is that of being present as psychical reservoirs of force upon which the spirits can draw for manifesting power4 ,the medium1 being sensitive to helpful influences1 and the reverse1 will recognize such persons by the congenial and harmonious influence they exercise upon him2 and he will do well to encourage such persons to sit in his developing circles4 ,impersonating ,mediumship4 ,what is known as impersonating mediumship occurs where the medium is so completely under the control of the manifesting spirit that he will exhibit1 often in a marvelously accurate manner1 the personal characteristics and mannerisms of the spirit1 and which are readily recognized as such by the spirit's surviving friends in earth-life4 ,sometimes the medium will actually re-enact the dying moments of the controlling spirit4 ,in many cases such impersonations have been so nearly photographically and phonographically correct that they have afforded the most convincing proof to investigators1 and in other cases have been a great consolation to relatives of the spirit who have been thus assured that their loved one was still in actual existence on a higher plane of being4 ,these results1 however1 are possible only when a very close rapport condition has been established between the spirit and the medium4 ,in cases in which such a close rapport condition is obtained1 and a high degree of harmony developed1 the spirit will be able to positively establish his identity by causing the medium to utter his exact words1 and to give names1 dates1 and close details of incidents occurring in his earth life1 and often to employ his exact set phrases and verbal tricks of speech1 so as to bring to the consciousness of the sitters the realization that they are in the actual presence of the decarnate spirit friend4 ,the ,proper ,mental ,condition4 ,the young medium1 however1 should beware against striving too hard to be the instrument of the phenomena of spirit impersonation4 ,for a too intense anxiety1 and desire to please sitters1 frequently tends to produce a cloudy mental state in which the ideas in the mind of the medium blend with the spirit communication1 and thus produces a most unsatisfactory result1 and one which is apt to confuse the minds of the sitters and sometimes actual arouse suspicion that the medium is trying to practice deception4 ,for this reason the young medium should not seek the attendance of persons desiring test seances2 at least1 such should be his course until he has learned not to be carried away with his desire to please or to satisfy such persons attending his circles4 ,he should endeavor to cultivate a mental condition of calmness1 and a determination not to influence or to interfere with the spirit communications in any way whatsoever1 but1 instead1 to allow himself to become a passive instrument for the communication4 ,the medium should remember that he is not a dealer in merchandise warranted to please1 but is1 instead1 a medium of communication between the spirit and those still in earth-life4 ,demand ,proof of ,spirit ,identity4 ,a certain degree of care and caution1 and the employment of honest powers of discrimination1 is necessary on the part of the sitters in cases of spirit impersonation4 ,this not because of any lack of honesty on the part of the medium1 but because of the habit of a mischievous class of dwellers on the planes of spirit life to falsely impersonate other spirits as such seances4 ,as all investigators of the subject know very well1 it is not an infrequent thing for such mischievous and meddlesome spirits to endeavor to pass themselves off as the relative or friends of those in the circle1 or even to falsely impersonate some great historical personages4 ,in such cases the sitters should insist upon the spirit positively identifying himself1 just as they would in case of doubt regarding a person speaking to them over the telephone and claiming to be such-and-such a person4 ,and the proof demanded should be similar to that which would be sought from the suspected telephone talker4 ,an honest spirit communicator does not object to such demands1 and is only too ready to do his best to furnish the right kind of proofs concerning his identity4 ,the ,trance ,condition4 ,the psychic condition frequently attending the demonstration of mediumship powers is usually spoken of as a trance1 but this term is quite misleading1 for it carries with it the suggestion of an entire loss of consciousness and of a condition of more or less deep sleep4 ,but the mediumistic trance is seldom a deep sleep condition4 ,instead1 it is the condition similar to that of a profound day dream1 in which the person is fully awake but in which the consciousness has been almost entirely taken off the sights and sounds of the outside world4 ,as a writer has well said3 ,what is called 'trance mediumship' is seldom of the nature of the deep sleep of entire unconsciousness4 ,it is more frequently the suspension of the ordinary consciousness of external surroundings1 a temporary oblivion on the outer plane--a semi-conscious state1 in fact--in which the subject does not retain the volitional ability to employ his thinking powers1 the latter having been 'switched off1' so to speak1 and the subject responds to the will of the spirit control4 ,spirit ,inspiration4 ,wallis says1 concerning the nature of a certain phase of spirit control3 ,in the case of speaking mediumship1 where general and philosophical ideas are to be transmitted1 the control is of a different order from that exercised for test manifestations4 ,it is more frequently of the nature of 'suggestion4' ,the spirit suggestionist suggests to the medium a certain train of ideas1 and then stimulates the brain and the organs of expression to do the work of dressing up the thoughts and giving them utterance4 ,unless the subject is a scientific or a biographical one1 in which specific terms are required and accurate data are to be imparted1 the relationship between the 'inspired' speaker and the spirit control partakes more of the character of the engineer who feeds the fire and directs the movements of his engine1 while the machine does the work1 than it does of the actual voicing of the exact words1 embodying in a full and complete fashion the ideas the spirit wishes to have expressed4 ,spirit ,suggestion4 ,at first the operator may succeed by very imperfectly stimulating the brain of the sensitive and causing the cerebration and expression of his thoughts4 ,the utterances may bear but a slight resemblance to what the spirit intended to express4 ,the vocabulary is that of the medium1 and the form in which the speech is cast of necessity partakes of the mold familiar to the sensitive--but1 by continued close association and frequent control of the medium1 the operator gains experience which enables him to exert a more decided influence2 and the sensitive1 becoming attuned1 responds to and expresses the thoughts of the spirit with greater clearness and precision4 ,just as those who dwell together unconsciously approach nearer to each other and acquire a similarity in their mode of thought and of expressing their ideas 7the more dominant personality impressing itself upon the less positive71 so the medium imperceptibly1 and very often unconsciously1 acquires facility and proficiency in thought and elocutionary expression as the result of the co-operation between himself and his spirit guide4 ,psychic ,attunement4 ,those who have read the above carefully stated opinion1 will begin to see the reason why certain mediums who have attained the greatest proficiency in certain forms of mediumship1 and who have become what are known as reliable mediums1 almost always have some particular spirit guide or guides with whom they have become in almost perfect psychic harmony and attunement4 ,these harmonious spirits are not only enabled to express themselves with a high degree of clearness and power through their favorite medium1 but are also enabled to assist in the production of the best rapport conditions between other spirits wishing to communicate and the said medium4 ,there is a certain amount of spiritual and psychic co-operation between spirit and medium which is attained only by practice and continued association1 which results in a psychic attunement between them4 ,the closer and more harmonious the relationship existing between a spirit and his medium1 the thinner is the veil separating the two planes upon which they dwell4 ,automatic ,writing4 ,in that phase of mediumship known as automatic or inspirational writing1 there is manifested two distinct forms of spirit control of the organism of the medium4 ,in cases of pure automatic writing the spirit controls the arm and hand muscles of the medium1 and uses them to write out the message under the direct and absolute control of the mind and will of the spirit4 ,cases have been known in which both hands of the medium have been so used by the spirit control1 each hand writing a distinct and separate message1 and both being performed without any consciousness of the nature of the message on the part of the medium4 ,in some cases of automatic writing the medium was engaged in thought about other subjects1 or even in reading or study from a book4 ,this is true not only in cases of automatic writing in which the hand is directly employed1 but also in those in which some mechanical device such as the planchette or the ouija board intervenes4 ,inspirational ,writing4 ,in inspirational writing1 on the other hand1 the spirit impresses the message upon the mind of the medium1 either as a whole1 or else sentence by sentence or even word by word--in all of such cases1 be it noted1 the medium is aware of the substance of what he is about to write1 either the word1 the sentence1 or perhaps the entire message4 ,in such cases1 of course1 the medium retains control of his writing muscles and their action1 and the spirit control is merely a phase of higher telepathy1 as it were4 ,when the message is impressed upon the mind of the medium word by word1 or sentence by sentence1 the style is of course that of the spirit exerting the control2 but where the entire message is impressed upon the mind of the medium1 the style is usually a blending of that of the spirit and that of the medium1 for the medium is not likely to remember the literal message as given him1 but merely is conscious of the general purport and meaning thereof1 together with a few phrases or expressions formed by the spirit mind4 ,in such cases1 of course1 the personality of the medium enters largely into the message1 while in the case of pure automatic writing the personality of the medium plays no part whatsoever1 and the personality of the spirit is present in its entirety4 ,this important distinction should be noted and remembered4 ,gradual ,development of ,powers4 ,most mediums develop their powers of mediumship gradually1 and pass through a number of stages in their development of power4 ,at first they may obtain only raps1 or possibly the tilting or movement of tables4 ,then1 very likely1 they are moved to write1 either automatically or else inspirationally4 ,later they experience the impulse to allow the spirit control to speak through their vocal organism1 but it is seldom that the spirit is able to do this at first trial1 as the medium is not as yet sufficiently sensitized or attuned to the spirit1 and1 instead1 they can but gurgle1 gasp1 and make inarticulate sounds1 or else shout1 laugh1 cry1 or sing1 and possibly jabber some strange jargon or unknown tongue1 or else simply utter a series of sounds lacking in definite meaning4 ,later1 the inarticulate sound is succeeded by definite sentences--perhaps a message1 or a short address4 ,sometimes the spirit control will endeavor to relate some of his earth-life experiences1 or perhaps even to give an impersonation manifestation4 ,often several different spirits strive to manifest through the developing medium1 taking turns as manifestation1 holding the control for only a few minutes and then giving place to his successor4 ,spirit ,guides4 ,as the development proceeds1 it will be found that one or two particular spirits will manifest a greater power than the others1 and after establishing a strong degree of harmony and attunement they will assume the position of guides to the medium1 and will accordingly begin to work in his interests on their side of life1 and to accept or reject other spirits who seek to manifest through their medium4 ,at this stage1 the medium is often sufficiently advanced to be used as the channel for fuller and more complete manifestations1 particularly in the direction of inspirational speaking4 ,often the medium in this stage of development is also able to manifest psychic powers which were formerly beyond his ability1 as for instance psychometry1 clairvoyance1 etc4 ,then if his spirit guides be sufficiently advanced and powerful1 and the medium be sufficiently receptive and harmonious to their influences1 they will educate him to such an extent that he will be able1 with their assistance1 to become an instrument for the production of still higher forms of mediumistic phenomena4 ,but the development is almost always gradual and proceeds by successive and well-defined steps and stages4 ,no ,loss of ,individuality4 ,in concluding this part of our book1 we would call your attention to the following statements made by writers along the lines of spiritualism in the leading journals of that school of modern thought4 ,the first writer says3 ,there is no need for the medium to decline to be influenced or controlled1 by spirit friends for fear of losing his 'individuality1' any more than he should insist upon asserting his freedom and refuse the aid of tutors1 lest they should infringe upon his sacred 'individuality4' ,what are called the unconscious phases of mediumship generally lead up to loving co-operation with the wise and kindly souls of the higher life in efforts to establish the fellowship of man2 to bring knowledge where ignorance now reigns2 to banish the darkness by the light of that spiritual communion which shall yet be a blessing to the race2 and reliance upon higher powers in or out of the body does not mean that we sacrifice our own abilities1 nor do we thus become exempt from responsibility4 ,quite the reverse4 ,it is the arrogance of individualism against which we protest4 ,in fact1 there is no abiding strength of purpose apart from the dependence every well-ordered mind should accord to the ,infinite ,light and ,wisdom and the beneficial services which ,his wise and loving ministering spirits can render to us if we are desirous and responsive4 ,mediumship ,beneficial4 ,a second writer says3 ,there is no reason why the reactive consequences of frequent control by enlightened and earnest spirits1 even in the case of the 'trance' medium1 should not prove extremely beneficial to the sensitive1 and this1 we believe1 has been the case with many of the speakers in the spiritualistic movement4 ,where the medium is inspirational and ready to respond to the thought impulsations of the control1 it stands to reason that the transmitted ideas1 and the stimulation of the thought-faculties caused by the transference and expression of the spirits' opinions1 will not be lost to the medium4 ',if you will take one step we can more easily help you to take a second than we could compel you to take the first if you were unprepared1' said a spirit teacher to ,mrs4 ,emma ,hardinge ,britten1 and there need be no loss of dignity or individuality1 no injury to body or mind1 but a gain of strength and spiritual vigor1 education of mind and stimulation of moral purpose1 by intelligent co-operation and temporary surrender on the part of the medium to wise and loving spirit helpers and teachers4 ,mediumship and ,the ,bible4 ,a third writer1 ,rev4 ,h4 ,e4 ,haweis1 says in connection with the relation of spiritualism with religion3 ,people now believe in the ,bible because of spiritualism2 they do not believe in spiritualism because of the ,bible4 ,take up your ,bible and you will find that there is not a single phenomenon which is recorded there which does not occur at seances today4 ,whether it be lights1 sounds1 the shaking of the house1 the coming through closed doors1 the mighty rushing winds1 levitation1 automatic writing1 the speaking in tongues1 we are acquainted with all these phenomena2 they occur every day in ,london as well as in the ,acts of the ,apostles4 ,it is incontestable that such things do occur1 that in the main the phenomena of spiritualism are reliable1 and happen over and over again1 under test conditions1 in the presence of witnesses2 and that similar phenomena are recorded in the ,bible1 which is written for our learning4 ,it is not an opinion1 not a theory1 but a fact4 ,there is chapter and verse for it1 and this is what has rehabilitated the ,bible4 ,the clergy ought to be very grateful to spiritualism for this1 for they could not have done it themselves4 ,they tried1 but they failed4 ,,part ,,viii ,,how ,,to ,,develop ,,mediumship ,anyone is entitled to be considered a medium if he or she is psychically sensitive and capable of receiving and responding to spirit control or influence4 ,likewise1 anyone is entitled to the designation who is capable of so generating freely a sufficient quantity of psychic force1 magnetism1 prana1 or whatever other name we may choose to apply to the force which is generated in the human organism and is capable of being employed by the spirits in order to produce mediumistic phenomena of the class usually referred to as physical phenomena4 ,as we have seen1 the spirits themselves are not usually able to manufacture or generate by themselves this psychic required to produce the said phenomena1 but1 on the contrary1 must depend upon mediumistic individuals for such force4 ,who ,are ,mediumistic8 ,many persons are more or less naturally sensitive to spirit influence1 and therefore mediumistic4 ,in many cases these persons tend to take on the psychic conditions of others1 both those in earth life and those on the spirit plane of existence1 without realizing the nature of the influence operating on them4 ,such persons are frequently more or less erratic1 and are considered as flighty by their friends4 ,they need instruction on the subject of psychic laws and self-control1 so that they may intelligently guard themselves against undesirable influences1 and at the same time cultivate the power of mediumship of the desirable kind4 ,it has been asserted that everyone is a medium1 and in a way this is true1 for practically every person is more or less sensitive to spirit influence1 and is capable of being developed into an efficient medium of communication with the spirit world4 ,but it is equally true that only a certain percentage of persons possess the true spiritual qualities requisite for the highest phases of true mediumship4 ,that is to say1 but few persons are fitted temperamentally and spiritually for the higher tasks of mediumship4 ,we think it safe to say1 however1 that where a person is filled with a burning desire to become a true medium1 and feels within himself or herself a craving of the soul for development along these lines1 then that person may feel assured that he or she has within his or her soul the basic qualities required for true mediumship1 and that these may be developed by the proper methods4 ,the ,mediumistic ,temperament4 ,a leading writer on the subject of mediumship has said3 ,it is a fundamental proposition that sensitiveness1 or the capability of mediumship1 is a faculty common to mankind1 differing in degree--as hearing and sight are common heritages1 but keener in some individuals than in others2 or1 under certain conditions1 it may disappear4 ,what is called the mediumistic temperament is frequently marked self-consciousness and shrinking from public criticism1 and a diffidence which causes the person to wish to be out of the range of the observation of strangers and those not sympathetic to them2 on the other hand1 however1 there are other forms of the mediumship temperament which is marked by a nervous1 almost hysterical1 self assertiveness and desire for public notice and attention4 ,persons of either of these phases of this temperament1 however1 have the common quality of being extremely sensitive to sneers and slights1 adverse criticism and oppositions1 while ridicule drives them almost beside themselves4 ,likewise they are nearly always found to be enthusiastic and earnest workers when their interests and sympathies are aroused2 as a writer has said they are almost invariably emotional1 enthusiastic1 spontaneous1 and ardent4 ,and1 as another writer has said they are usually generous and impulsive1 hot-headed and independent1 close friends with warm hearts2 too sensitive to criticism of an unkind nature1 too easily pleased by praise2 without malice1 without revengeful thoughts4 ,a striking feature of this temperament may be summed up in the phrase1 hungry for sympathy and understanding4 ,is ,mediumship ,desirable8 ,while it is true that a vast majority of persons possess the mediumistic power1 latent and dormant1 and capable of being developed to a greater or less active power1 it is but honest to say that in many cases it is a grave question whether the person would be justified in undertaking the hard work1 and long time1 required to develop himself for the minor success which would attend his efforts4 ,as a writer has said3 ,does the prospective result justify the labor involved to bring these powers into efflorescence8 ,my impression is1 that in at least three cases out of four1 the time and labor it would take to develop this latent quality to its greatest efficacy would be far in excess of its value when so developed4 ,but1 as we have already said1 the best indication is found in the call to develop his or her latent powers which the true medium always experiences4 ,developing the ,natural ,power4 ,a writer on this subject well says3 ,just as a drum or tamborine is incapable of being made to emit a tithe of what can be produced by means of a piano or a violin1 in the way of music1 so the differences in quality and conditions of the physical organisms1 and in the degree of nervous and psychical sensibility of those who desire mediumship1 render it improbable that any but a small proportion will develop such extreme susceptibility to spirit influence as will repay them for the time and self-sacrifice involved in the cultivation of their powers4 ,further1 it should be borne in mind that while wise spirits are ever ready to respond to the call of the earnest aspirant for spiritual truth1 as wise spirits they are not likely to devote themselves to the preparation of an instrument that would be inefficient for their purpose4 ,the nervous system of the medium1 whatever his phase may be1 has to be trained to respond to the will and the psychic force of the controlling spirit1 just as much as the muscles of the musician or artist1 and 'practice makes perfect' in the one case as well in the other4 ,since mediumship is a strictly natural qualification1 depending upon organic fitness and susceptibility1 it is not a supernatural power or a special 'gift1' neither does it insure the moral purity nor the intellectual ability of the medium1 any more than musical or artistic capabilities are evidences of the special intelligence or the high moral tones of their possessors4 ,mediumship and ,genius4 ,the spirits controlling the hand of a celebrated writing medium1 once delivered through him the following message regarding the nature and development of mediumistic powers3 ,mediumship is a development of that which is1 in another sort1 genius4 ,genius1 the opened and attentive ear to spirit guidance and inspiration1 shades away into mediumship1 the facile instrument of spirit manifestation4 ,in proportion as the medium becomes open to influence1 directly exercised1 is he valuable as a means whereby direct messages are conveyed4 ,and in proportion as the individual spirit is lost and merged in the great ocean of spirit1 is the result most direct and serviceable4 ,it is when the passive spirit is content to allow us to use the corporeal instrument1 as it does when itself operates1 that we gain satisfactory results4 ,that can only be when a condition of perfect passivity1 as far removed from scepticism as from credulity1 has been secured4 ,this opening of the spiritual being to spiritual influences is what you call mediumship4 ,the true and valuable gifts are purely spiritual and must be used for spiritual purposes2 not for gain1 or for satisfying curiosity1 or for base or unworthy ends4 ,spontaneous ,mediumship4 ,what may be called spontaneous mediumship is experienced by many persons not claiming mediumistic powers1 and not understanding the nature of the phenomena manifesting to and through themselves4 ,such persons at times are conscious of the presence of spirit friends1 and may even catch glimpses of them either in the form of a mental image impressed upon their minds by the spirit friends1 or else by a more or less clear partial materialization4 ,sometimes raps manifest themselves in their vicinity1 and tables and light articles of furniture may manifest movement at their touch or approach4 ,such persons1 not understanding the laws of spirit manifestation1 are frequently greatly distressed1 or even frightened1 by such manifestations2 and in not a few cases they experience considerable annoyance and grief by reason of the attitude of their friends who are apt to consider them queer1 or spooky1 and therefore to be avoided4 ,moreover1 in the case of the physical manifestations such as the movements of tables1 furniture1 etc41 and the production of raps1 these persons are frequently accused of deliberate fraud in the production of such phenomena1 whereas as a matter of fact they1 themselves1 are quite in the dark as to the cause and nature of the phenomena in question4 ,it is obvious that the placing of the right information in the hands of such persons1 and their instruction in the laws and principles of mediumship would be a blessing to them4 ,mediumistic ,flashes4 ,a writer has the following to say concerning this class of mediumistic persons3 ,those persons who are naturally sensitive sometimes experience strange and sudden impulses4 ,thoughts come to them 'in a flash1' so to speak4 ,they say things spontaneously which they had not intended to say--the words seem to burst from them and 'say themselves4' ,others have equally sudden and fugitive clairvoyant experiences2 they see spirits where they least expect1 and when they are absorbed in something else2 but when they strongly desire to 'see' or to receive guidance1 they get nothing4 ,this state of affairs1 in all probability1 is due to the fact that their susceptibility is not sufficiently developed2 their psychical impressibility can only be reached and acted upon under specially favorable conditions1 which are disturbed and dissipated when the ordinary intellectual self is aroused4 ,systematic ,development4 ,the remedy will be found in the systematic cultivation of interior repose and confidence4 ,the psychic must learn to regard it as a perfectly natural experience that the spiritual states and positive thoughts of excarnate people should impinge upon his spiritual sphere1 and while 'attentive to the holy vision1' should calmly accept the fact and maintain the attitude or response2 not anxiously nor demandingly1 but thankfully enjoying the spiritual communion and illumination thus afforded to him4 ,it is only natural that many people should desire to become mediums1 and that they should wish to ascertain what constitutes mediumship1 and what is required to secure its development4 ,but those who express these desires should remember that in all probabilities months1 if not years1 of patient development have been necessary for the success and efficiency of those celebrated mediums whom they admire and probably envy4 ,but1 as we have said before1 if the call to mediumship be felt1 then it may be heeded2 though the person must be prepared to pay the price of toil and work1 patience and perseverance1 required to attain the mountain top of mediumship4 ,the ,development ,circle4 ,as we have repeatedly stated in the foregoing pages1 the actual spirit circle is the best possible means of developing the latent powers of mediumship1 and the simplest1 readiest1 and most effective method of discovering the presence of such latent powers in the individual4 ,as a leading medium has told us1 it is the primary school for the study of spiritual facts1 and for the training of mediums4 ,the spirit circle1 as most of you know1 is a company of harmonious1 earnest1 sympathetic persons joining their psychic powers for the purpose of aiding the medium to establish the lines of psychic communication between the earth plane and the planes of the spiritual world4 ,it must here be stated that by development we do not mean the cultivation of the powers of the spirits1 but rather the training and unfoldment of the powers of the medium to receive and transmit the power exercised by the spirit controls4 ,the ,aspirational ,attitude4 ,to those who purpose to develop their latent mediumistic powers by and through the development circle1 we would say that it is of the highest importance that they should cultivate a trustful1 hopeful mental attitude1 and a willingness to open themselves to the inflow of the spiritual power of their friends of the spiritual planes4 ,as a writer has said1 they should make some mental preparation1 such as eliminating from their minds all disturbing or irritating thoughts1 and by striving to consciously realize union of purpose with those who may have previously made their presence known or indicated their intention to help in the work of the development of their mediumistic powers1 by mentally requesting that the spiritual ties may be strengthened4 ,even where there has not been any clear indication of the presence of spirit helpers1 a generally aspirational and receptive attitude of mind will do much towards providing favorable conditions4 ,natural ,unfoldment4 ,again1 the person wishing to develop his latent mediumistic powers must exercise patience and perseverance1 and must not insist upon a premature attempt at revelation on the part of the spirits4 ,the process of the unfoldment of the mediumistic powers should be akin to that of the unfoldment of the bud of the flower1 that is to say1 it must be gradual1 natural1 and unforced4 ,the writer above mentioned1 says on this point3 ,too many people1 instead of waiting until the spirits were ready to communicate with them1 have pressed for 'tests' before the connections were properly made4 ,they have complicated matters by their eager questionings1 and have worried the operators until everything went wrong2 and then1 because the answers were incorrect1 inconsequent and misleading1 or persistently negative1 they declared that the spirit was a deceiver1 evil1 or foolish1 and1 while having only themselves to blame1 gave up the sittings in disgust1 whereas1 had they been less impetuous1 less opinionated1 less prejudiced1 they would in all probability have eventually obtained satisfactory proofs of the presence of their spirit loved ones4 ,persistent ,watchful ,waiting4 ,some persons are so disappointed because they have not obtained results after two or three sittings that they give up further efforts4 ,it would perhaps amaze such persons to know that many of the world's most celebrated mediums have1 in the beginning of their development circle work1 sat for several weeks1 or even several months1 at frequent intervals1 without obtaining more than the most meagre results2 but they afterwards developed the most marvelous power4 ,an extreme case is cited in the history of spiritualism1 in which a couple sat night after night for six months1 without missing a sitting and without being rewarded by a single physical result2 but after this tedious and discouraging wait1 all at once1 as it were1 the spirits secured the most perfect kind of communication through them1 and difficult table tippings and levitation1 convincing raps1 messages1 writings1 and finally materializations follows1 until their fame spread all over the world of spiritualism4 ,building ,lines of ,communication4 ,just how long it will require to obtain convincing results at the development circle is a matter largely dependent upon certain conditions4 ,much1 of course1 depends upon the faculty of the medium to adjust and harmonize himself with the spirits1 so as to furnish a clear wire for them to operate over4 ,again1 much depends upon the character of the persons constituting the circle4 ,a circle composed of harmonious1 helpful persons will do much to hasten the coming of the manifestation1 whereas one composed of inharmonious1 sceptical1 impatient1 and materialistic persons will do much to retard the progress and development of the mediumistic powers4 ,developing ,concentration4 ,the following advice on this particular subject will be found helpful to those contemplating the formation of development circles1 and the unfoldment of their latent powers of mediumship2 it is from the pen of an earnest student of this subject1 and one who is himself a competent medium4 ,this person says3 ,one of the most important prerequisites for success in the development of mediumship along spiritual lines is the cultivation of the power of concentration4 ,in the early days of the movement the would-be medium was advised to be 'passive1' and passivity was often construed into self-effacement4 ,we are now learning to distinguish between receptivity and docility1 between apathy and aspiration4 ,a medium is not1 and should not be willing to become a mere irresponsible tool4 ,for intelligent and beneficial association with1 and inspiration from1 the people of the higher life1 a certain degree of abstraction is necessary4 ,to cut one's self off from ordinary conditions1 to retire into the sanctuary of one's own inner consciousness1 to 'enter the silence' as it is sometimes called1 is helpful training for the preparation of conditions favorable for the manifestation of spirit-power4 ,the ,quakers were true spiritualists in this sense1 and evidently realized the need for the concentration of the soul's forces and their withdrawal from the outer plane1 preparatory to the descent of the spiritual influence that moved them to speak4 ,the ,call for ,illumination4 ,the sincere supplication for illumination and guidance is never in vain4 ,the spirit breathes a serener air1 and is calmed1 strengthened1 and comforted by the subsequent reaction4 ,it is harmonized thereby1 and thus becomes accordant to the psychic forces which1 like the ocean's tides1 ebb and flow throughout the universe1 and bathe every soul that lies open to their vivifying and quickening influence4 ,still more1 there are those who dwell in the ,light1 whose thoughts and love go out to all such as truly call upon ,god2 and these1 the ministering messenger spirits1 often pour their libations of sympathy into the sad hearts of the sorrowful ones on earth1 even though they remain unknown and their interposition is unrecognized by those to whom they have given their loving and helpful thoughts4 ,the ,jacob's ,ladder of ,communion4 ,by the earnest study of the conditions requisite for the development of body1 mind1 and psychic sense1 the intelligent medium will endeavor to meet the friends who inspire him at least half way on the ,jacob's ladder of communion1 and to enter into reciprocal and conscious fellowship with them on the thought plane1 so that their inspirations may freely flow through his instrumentality to others1 unobstructed by his personality4 ,classes for the development of mediumship along these lines are very much needed2 classes in which the members are expected to take an active part1 not merely to sit and sit1 and let the spirits do all the work1 but by systematic preparation and spiritual aspiration and cultivated receptivity prepare themselves to become lucid and capable instruments for the transmission of information and helpful influences from the other side4 ,the ,attainment of ,excellence4 ,there is but one course of procedure for the successful attainment of excellence in any field of labor or thought1 and that is by study and training1 by observation1 by persevering application and determined effort1 by readiness to learn1 and responsiveness to every influence which will help to smooth the pathway to the desired success4 ,the intelligent medium who follows this course will not go blindly on groping in the obscurity of the psychic realm1 and becoming the tool for unseen and unknown agents1 but he will unfold his powers1 and by co-operating with them will learn to know and trust his preceptors1 until he may possibly become as a spirit among spirits1 the conscious possessor of such knowledge regarding his own spiritual nature and powers that he will be a ready instrument in the hands of enlightened spirit people1 with whom he can knowingly work for human good4 ,what a ,development ,circle ,is4 ,now then1 with the above advice and admonitions in mind1 the persons who desire to develop and unfold their mediumistic powers will do well to take the necessary steps to form a development circle4 ,the circle it must be remembered1 is not merely a crowd of persons gathered together for the purpose of witnessing spiritualistic manifestations or phenomena4 ,instead1 it is a gathering of persons who desire to co-operate in establishing relations with the world of spirits1 and to receive communications therefrom4 ,in the case of the development circle1 the purpose is to demonstrate that well established spiritualistic principle that the mediumistic faculty in all of its forms is best developed and unfolded1 cultivated and strengthened1 by an actual sitting in the circle1 in such a way as to perfect and spiritualize the magnetism of the sitters by their mutual action on each other1 and by the influence and power of the spirits employing such magnetic and psychic forces so furnished them by the circle of harmonious sitters4 ,or1 as a writer has well expressed it3 ,the purpose for which a spirit circle is held is that by the blending of the aura1 psychic force1 or magnetic emanations of the sitters1 the attention of disembodied spirits may be attracted and a battery be formed by means of which they can communicate with the circle4 ,the focalization of this force rests with the unseen operator1 and if they are skilled in the 'modus operana1' they know where1 how1 and in what way to use it to the best advantage4 ,forming the ,development ,circle4 ,the circle should be composed of not less than four persons1 and not more than twelve4 ,it is well to have an equal number of persons of each sex1 if this be possible2 if not possible to obtain an equality of the sexes1 the effort should be made to come as near to that equality as is possible4 ,the members of the circle should seat themselves around a table1 and as nearly as is possible the sexes should be alternated in this grouping1 that is to say1 a man should sit next to a woman1 and so on4 ,it will be found well to have the same persons regularly attend the circles1 so far as is possible4 ,likewise1 it will be found advantageous to always use the same table1 and to hold the circle in the same room--but these things are not absolutely essential1 and very good results may often be obtained by having the members of the circle gather at the different homes of its respective members4 ,while cheerfulness is well on the part of the sitters1 there should be no indulgence in levity and joking during the sitting4 ,the room should be comfortably warmed and lighted in the ordinary way4 ,the ,sitters in the ,circle4 ,the sitters will do well to occupy their same places at each sitting1 unless the spirits indicate otherwise4 ,the medium1 or in the absence of a recognized medium the most sensitive person in the circle1 should sit in the circle at a place mentally recognized as the head of the table1 even though the table be circular in form4 ,it will be well for the sitters to hold each others' hands at the beginning of the circle1 in order to generate the necessary magnetism4 ,but after the circle is actually formed1 the sitters should place their hands on the top of the table1 close to its edge2 the small fingers of the hands of each sitter touching those of the sitter on either side of him--in this way there is a psychic and magnetic battery formed of the sitters1 providing perfect connection is maintained4 ,the ,spirit ,communication ,code4 ,at the beginning1 the leader should plainly announce the signalling conditions1 so as to avoid confusion on the part of the sitters and the visiting spirits 7for there are several codes in use1 and confusion sometimes occurs74 ,the most general used and approved code is as follows3 ,,three indicates ,yes2 ,,one indicates ,no2 ,,two indicates 'doubtful'2 ,,four indicates 'don't know'2 and ,,five indicates 'call the alphabet4' ,the numbers refer to the number of raps or table-tilts1 etc41 given by the spirits in answer to questions asked them4 ,when the alphabet is called for1 some one of the circle slowly calls out each letter of the alphabet1 in regular order1 until a rap or table-tilt indicate that the right letter has been indicated2 this letter should then be written down1 and the alphabet again called1 until the next letter is indicated2 and so on until the message is completed4 ,for instance1 the name ,john would be spelt out as ,j-,o-,h-,n1 four callings of the alphabet being necessary to obtain the same4 ,the ,matter of ,time ,conditions4 ,the time at which the seances are held is not in itself important1 but it will be found best to fix such time at such an hour that will be most convenient for the sitters1 and at which their minds will not be distracted by thoughts that they should return home1 or should be attending to certain household or business duties1 etc4 ,the seances should be held not oftener than1 say1 twice a week1 or at the most three times a week4 ,each seance should be continued for about an hour or a little over--certainly not over two hours at a time4 ,the sitters should be punctual in attendance1 so that no time may be lost or wasted4 ,the idea should be that the spirit friends are awaiting your coming to fulfill your engagement with them1 and one should be as careful to keep such an engagement as he would were the engagement with his most valued friend or esteemed acquaintance4 ,regularity in attendance is also important1 as it is important that so far as possible the same general conditions be maintained at each and every seance4 ,the seance should be started at the same hour on each occasion1 at least so far as is possible1 so as to preserve the same time rhythm4 ,opening of the ,seance4 ,it will be well to open the seance with a few moments of earnest1 silent meditation--a few moments of dwelling in the silence1 as some have well called it2 and these moments should be observed in a religious and devotional state of mind1 all frivolity and flippancy being carefully avoided4 ,if some present feel moved to prayer1 then by all means let the prayer be made1 for there can scarcely be a more fitting occasion for reverent prayer than a properly conducted seance4 ,a few moments of hymn-singing may also be found advantageous in the direction of producing the devotional state of mind on the part of the sitters4 ,the sitters should preserve a solemn frame of mind and reverent general demeanor during the seance--perhaps the best model is that of an old time ,quaker ,meeting in which the silent devout spiritual feeling was so plainly manifest that it could almost be felt physically4 ,patience is necessary in conducting a seance1 and perseverance is essential4 ,the manifestations cannot be unduly forced1 and there is often required a great deal of psychical adjustment before the lines of the spiritual communication between the two great planes of life are fully established4 ,developing a ,medium4 ,if the circle be one devoted chiefly to the development of mediumistic powers in some one of its members1 then it will perhaps be best to have only that particular medium present4 ,the remainder of the sitters should be highly sympathetic toward the developing medium1 and should assume the mental attitude of help and aid toward him4 ,while the early results of such a circle may not be so interesting as those at which a fully developed medium is present1 nevertheless the gradual unfoldment of the powers of the medium will be found highly interesting1 and the gradual evolution of the character of the phenomena produced will be a liberal education in itself4 ,in case that in the circle there are no particular persons regarded as being mediums1 and where there is a general desire to develop mediumistic powers among many or all of the sitters1 there must be carefully avoided anything approaching a rivalry between the members of the circle2 and at the same time a strong desire and perfect willingness for the spirit power to manifest through whomsoever it may prefer1 without regard to the personal ambitions of the individual sitters4 ,most certainly there must be no spirit of competition among the sitters in the circle4 ,the ,personnel of the ,circle4 ,the personal composition of the spiritualistic circle is a very important matter1 and those entering into circle work should pay careful attention to the personal and psychical character of those composing the circle2 and it may be added here that such work requires very nice powers of discrimination1 and a great degree of tact1 in order to preserve the proper character of the circle1 and at the same time to avoid wounding the pride of those who are to be rejected4 ,regarding the character of those composing the circle1 the following statement of a practical medium will be found of importance4 ,there are some people who are so sensitive that they should not sit in circles1 because they are liable to become charged with the psychic emanations from1 and dominated by the expectancy of1 the sitters1 but who are not influenced by spirit power to any great extent4 ,or probably there may exist 'cross magnetism1' that is to say the inharmonious magnetism of different members who are antagonistic to each other4 ,some sitters may be sarcastic1 merely curious1 or selfish1 or mercenary1 or not over clean1 sober or scrupulous1 and all such surroundings act and react upon the highly sensitive organization of the undeveloped medium1 and1 above all1 provide conditions favorable for the manifestations of mischievous or malicious spirits1 unless the medium is sufficiently developed1 or is protected by wise spirits powerful enough to resist or control such influences4 ,like attracts like1 as a general rule2 but there are exceptions to this1 as to most rules1 as1 for instance1 where unfortunate or unhappy spirits are permitted to manifest1 and are even brought to the seance by other and more experienced spirit people1 so that they may be helped4 ,the influence of the sitters in moulding the conditions is too little realized4 ,if they introduce an atmosphere of suspicion1 doubt1 distrust1 or detraction1 they break the continuity of the flow of psychic energy that has to be employed4 ,by thus severing the current and dissipating the power1 they mar the conditions essential to success2 and1 as all such disturbances of necessity center upon and injuriously affect the sensitive medium1 they render soul-satisfying and uplifting communion impossible4 ,to all sitters1 we would say1 ',you get to a very great extent what you make conditions for1 therefore open the doors of the heavens by love and purity4' ,changing the ,sitters4 ,changes in the membership of a circle is sometimes found to be quite beneficial4 ,if a circle meets night after night with the same membership1 but without obtaining any perceptible results1 then it may be well to consider the desirability of adding some new elements to the membership in the hope of improving the conditions4 ,sometimes the addition of a new sitter of the right physical and psychical temperament works a most remarkable improvement1 and in many of such cases noteworthy phenomena are then produced almost from the time of the change4 ,we have seen circles in which the condition of non-success was changed in a few moments to one of great and marked success by the introduction of a new element among the sitters4 ,adding a ,medium4 ,sometimes there may result certain physical phenomena such as table tippings and movements of furniture1 in cases in which there is a sufficient amount of psychic force generated among the sitters2 but in such cases there may be an absolute failure to produce some of the higher forms of mediumistic phenomena1 such as1 for instance1 clear spirit messages by raps or otherwise1 the failure being caused by the fact that the circle did not include in its membership any person of sufficiently developed mediumistic powers to be considered a medium4 ,in such cases the introduction into the circle of a person possessing fairly developed mediumistic powers of the higher order may change the condition of affairs at once1 and almost immediately the higher manifestations may present themselves4 ,in such cases the soil is richly fertilized and highly cultivated1 and all that has been lacking is the strong1 vigorous seed of true mediumship4 ,in such cases when a true medium is discovered by means of his or her introduction into the circle 7for such discovery is often made in this way71 it may be well for the circle afterwards to devote itself to the development of that particular medium4 ,and it must not be forgotten that such development of the particular medium frequently also results in the development of the other members sitting in the circle4 ,reasons for ,changes4 ,in cases in which the spirits suggest changes in the order of sitting of the members of the circle1 or suggest other changes in the personnel of the circle1 such suggestions should be heeded1 and those who are asked to withdraw from the table should not feel hurt or offended1 for there is usually nothing personal in the matter1 and no personal reflection intended by the spirits2 the whole matter is one connected with psychical or magnetic requirements1 and all should so accept it4 ,a writer on this subject has well said3 ,if you are requested1 either by the controlling intelligence or by the manager of the circle1 to take another place1 or even if your room is desired for some unknown cause1 do not get angry and create a disturbance1 but get with those with whom you are in spiritual harmony and try it again4 ,all who have succeeded have passed through great trials and failures1 and when success is gained1 think of what you have gained4 ,a knowledge of immortality1 possibly1 or you have assisted in producing an instrument through which proofs of immortality may be given4 ,psychic ,attunement4 ,one of the most common faults of the sitters at a circle is to become unduly impatient1 and to try to force matters to a clear manifestation of phenomena almost from the moment of the start4 ,this is all wrong1 and is frequently the cause of many failures to obtain the higher phases of mediumistic phenomena4 ,sitters should remember this important point1 i4e41 that the first requisite of the circle should be to secure perfect and free communication and flow of spiritual power--after this the more elaborate phases of phenomena may be obtained with comparative ease4 ,one should hold in mind the illustration of a great wireless telegraph system1 in which the sending and receiving instruments have not as yet been placed in perfect attunement4 ,in such a case it is of course necessary for the two respective sets of instruments to be adjusted so that they may be in perfect attunement with each other2 and until this is accomplished1 there can be messages sent or received properly--certainly none received in this way4 ,if this idea be held in mind1 their circle will probably secure the psychic attunement in a much shorter time than otherwise4 ,pre-,test ,manifestations4 ,do not be in too much of a hurry to obtain test messages4 ,let the communications flow on in a somewhat rambling manner at first1 until the lines of communication are fully and firmly established1 and then you may begin to think about asking test questions of the spirits in order to establish their identity4 ,a writer says on this point3 ,should table movements occur1 or raps be heard1 let them go on for a little4 ,do not ask test questions just yet4 ,request repetitions1 or ask for them to be clearer or louder1 so that they may be sharp and decisive4 ,you may also ask for a certain number of movements or raps4 ,after that1 you may proceed to ask questions as to whether the circle is sitting in the best arrangement for success4 ,if changes are desired1 these should be made as suggested4 ,it may happen that one or more of the sitters may be requested to change places1 or to withdraw from the table altogether4 ,in such a case the sitter should not take umbrage for it merely means that their psychical conditions do not blend with those of the rest of the circle4 ,premature ,tests4 ,regarding the matter of premature tests1 or unreasonable demands1 the same writer further says3 ,remember that the first requisite is to establish the channel of communication2 and all personal questions as to who and what the spirit is should be reserved until the initial difficulties are overcome4 ,it is at first most probable that the spirit operators will not be fully aware just what effect they are producing1 and the mind of the medium may not as yet be sufficiently passive1 in fact it may be in a sort of state of protest against being acted upon in this particular way2 accordingly1 it is extremely unwise to attempt to obtain responses to test questions or to secure evidences of the identity of the spirit under these imperfect conditions4 ,many mediums and inquirers have been deterred from further development or investigation because such questions have been prematurely put and the answers pressed for1 with the result that confusing and contradictory responses were given1 and the conclusion was hastily drawn that it was all fraud1 delusion1 of the devil4 ,forcing ,tests4 ,another writer has said on this point3 ,i then1 in my anxiety1 made a mistake which anxious inquirers sometimes make4 ,i wanted more--,i pressed for another test1 forgetting the difficulties of mediumship1 and the supreme effort which must have been made to give me what ,i had obtained4 ,and this resulted in failure after remarkable tests had been given4 ,another writer1 commenting upon the last quoted statement1 says3 ,this is exactly how mediums are used2 they give test after test1 not to satisfy1 but only to produce the desire for more4 ,then when the power is weakened1 comes the inability--or 'fraud1' as the imperfection in mediumship is often called4 ,this will be the case until they can have the only condition which is suitable for spiritual communion--passive trust and confidence4 ,real tests cannot come when sought with materialistic conditions4 ,the tests come unsought1 unasked for4 ,spirit ,directions4 ,another point which should be borne in mind by the sitters in the circle is that the spirits should be consulted as to just what they wish to manifest at the seance4 ,they should be asked to state plainly just what order of phenomena they desire to manifest and demonstrate1 and just what they wish the circle to do in order to create the best conditions for the manifestation4 ,and it will be found advisable to heed the wishes and instructions of the spirits in such cases1 and to conform as far as possible with the same4 ,in this way the intelligent co-operation of spirits and the circle may be obtained1 and the most desirable results be obtained4 ,however1 there is a limit to this acceptance and course1 and in no case should the limits of reasonableness be exceeded in the matter4 ,as a writer has well said3 ,it may happen that the conditions asked for by the communicating intelligence may seem to be ludicrous or impracticable2 and in such case representations to that effect should be made to the spirit1 and if such instructions are persisted in1 except where1 through long association1 confidence is felt in the spirit1 or very clear evidence of knowledge has been manifested1 the medium and sitters1 exercising their own reasoning powers1 should quietly and firmly decline to do what is asked of them1 and some other course should be suggested4 ,we do not advise either medium or sitters to blindly accept or follow what is given to or through them4 ,reason should ever reign1 but even reason will show that in experimental work it is sometimes advisable to tentatively adopt and follow some course that may not1 at first sight1 appear quite reasonable4 ,questioning the ,spirits4 ,after a satisfactory arrangement of the sitters is obtained1 and the table tiltings or rappings have assumed a clear1 definite character1 then the sitters may proceed to ascertain the identity of the spirit seeking to communicate to the circle2 or else to ascertain whether the spirit wishes to deliver a message directed specially to some particular one of the sitters4 ,in the latter case1 the person indicated should prepare to question the spirit direct1 either verbally or else silently and mentally4 ,in either case the question should be stated clearly and to the point1 so that the spirit may give a simple definite answer4 ,questions which may be answered by a simple ,yes or ,no are of course preferable4 ,if the spirit agrees to move the table1 or else produce raps1 as the alphabet is called over letter by letter1 the communication and answers may of course be given in much fuller detail4 ,in such case the spirit may be called on to spell out its name1 and to designate its relationship to any of the sitters2 or even to spell out a complete message4 ,in addressing the spirit one should pursue the same general course employed in addressing questions to a friend in the flesh2 and care should be taken to address the spirit politely and in a kindly tone4 ,some spirits are very sensitive concerning these details1 and will resent any impoliteness or discourtesy1 or flippancy from strangers4 ,substance and ,shadow4 ,moreover1 the earnest investigator of spiritualistic phenomena must always bear in mind that the mere production of mediumistic phenomena of the physical phase is not the real object of the investigation and sittings4 ,these things1 interesting as they may be in themselves1 should be regarded as merely the incidents of the intelligent communication and reception of messages from the inhabitants of the higher planes of life and existence4 ,the spiritualistic circle should be more than a mere wonder shop in which are exhibited strange and unusual physical phenomena2 rather should it be regarded as the receiving end of the wireless system over which we may and do receive valuable communications from those who have passed on before us4 ,as a writer has said3 ,it is not so much that the table moves with or without contact1 or that strange rappings are heard1 that is of paramount importance1 but that by these means of communication actual and intelligent communication can be obtained and maintained with so-called dead people2 and evidences of spirit identity1 as well as loving and cheering messages may be obtained in that way from loved ones who were supposed to be gone forever4 ,this is the important point to be established beyond all peradventure4 ,,part ,,ix ,,mediumistic ,,phenomena ,some students of this book who have noted in the foregoing pages certain references to the conduct of the sitters in the circle may ask themselves the question3 ,why are the ,,sitters so important1 when the power is really exerted by the spirits through the ,,medium8 ,in fact1 such questions1 often uttered in the spirit of adverse criticism1 are frequently propounded by sceptics to spiritualists1 and it is well that the answer should be correctly given4 ,as a matter of fact the understanding of such answer will mean the possession of some important facts concerning the phenomena of mediumship1 and without which the investigator will possibly wander far astray from the main road of truth concerning such phenomena4 ,the ,part ,played by the ,sitters4 ,all of the best authorities on the subject of spiritualism are practically agreed concerning the important part played by the sitters in the circle in all manifestations of spirit power4 ,as ,j4 ,j4 ,morse says3 ,there are three factors concerned in mediumship3 7#a7 the spirit controlling2 7#b7 the mental atmosphere of the medium controlled2 and 7#c7 the mental atmosphere of the people surrounding the medium4 ,and as ,a4 ,morton has said3 ,the requirements for honesty on the part of mediums are equally binding upon investigators2 they must have honesty of purpose if they expect to attract honest spirits4 ,result of ,bad ,sitters4 ,and ,wallis has said3 ,although the spirits may be intensely anxious to demonstrate their power1 they are sometimes repelled from those whom they seek to approach by the bristling and discordant conditions of mind that prevail among the sitters1 who disperse with a feeling of dissatisfaction and disappointment4 ,if the sitters only knew it1 the so-called failure was directly traceable to the destructive thought-atmosphere with which they surround themselves and the medium4 ,too frequently they do not prepare themselves for 'the hour's communion with the dead1' and their mental attitude is anything but conductive to success4 ,they do not put away the thronging thoughts1 anxieties1 and worries of their busy lives1 but carry them right into the seance chamber1 yet expect good spiritual results4 ,both sitter and medium may very easily destroy the indispensable conditions of spirit-manifestation1 and the medium's honesty1 not his want of growth1 or of knowledge1 is called in question by the investigator who knows1 and perhaps cares1 nothing for the occult laws he has violated1 not obeyed4 ,mental ,atmosphere of the ,medium4 ,likewise1 it must not be forgotten that an important factor in the production of mediumistic phenomena is that which ,morse1 in the above quotation1 has called the mental atmosphere of the medium controlled4 ,in many cases the spirit powers are present and ready to manifest freely1 and the mental atmosphere of the sitters is likewise desirable and sympathetic1 but still the manifestations are but faint1 irregular1 and generally unsatisfying--the weak link of the chain being found in the mental state of the medium1 and consequently in the mental atmosphere arising from the same4 ,such undesirable mental states and atmospheres may be said to arise principally from two general causes1 as follows3 7#a7 ,desire on the part of the medium to produce sensational or brilliant results1 and 7#b7 ,doubt on the part of the medium concerning the genuineness and validity of the communications4 ,let us consider each of these in further detail4 ,the ,mediumistic ,mind4 ,if the medium is filled with the idea or notion of producing brilliant or sensational results1 he will in all probability so disturb the placidity of the receiving surface of his mind that the latter will fail to register or record the impressions being made upon it by the spirit vibrations4 ,it is similar to the case of a placid bosom of a deep lake which1 normally1 will reflect clearly and distinctly the images of the surrounding scenery cast upon it from the light waves2 but which1 if disturbed by strong breezes1 will exhibit merely a distorted1 disturbed1 incomplete1 and untrue reflection of the surrounding scenery cast upon its surface4 ,a strong desire of the kind mentioned will tend to agitate and disturb the normal placid condition of the mental reflecting surface of the mediumistic mind4 ,mediumistic ,stage ,fright4 ,in the same way the placid reflecting surface of the mediumistic mind may become disturbed by the presence of fear1 doubt1 and distrust in the mind of the medium4 ,it may at first seem strange that the medium should doubt the manifestations being made through his mentality1 provided that he be honest and genuine4 ,but the answer and explanation is very simple4 ,the medium 7particularly the young medium7 may become panic-stricken by the thought that perhaps this is merely the result of my own imagination or fancy1 instead of spirit power1 and the result will be that he will begin to halt and stumble1 stammer and stutter1 instead of allowing the message to flow through him uninterrupted4 ,this is particularly true when the message is of the nature of a test of identity1 and where the vocal organs of the medium are being employed in the manifestation4 ,it occurs far more frequently than the public suppose1 that the medium is stricken by stage-fright or the panic of fear1 arising from the causes above given1 i4e4 the sudden fear that he is allowing his fanciful imagination to run away with him instead of his being under genuine control4 ,the ,psychic ,telephone ,system4 ,the medium should ever strive to guard against this harmful mental state1 and should open himself completely to the spirit influence1 casting aside all fear and doubt1 and placing all responsibility upon the controlling spirit or band of helpers4 ,the medium should remember that he is merely the medium or psychic telephone system1 and is not an active party to the process of spirit communication4 ,he should1 therefore1 never either unduly strive to please1 nor be fearful or distrustful concerning the validity of the manifestation being made through him4 ,let the spirits attend to their end of the line1 and the sitters to the other end--the medium is on neither end of the line1 but is the line itself4 ,interrupted ,communications4 ,it should not be forgotten1 in this connection1 that the spirits have their own difficulties to contend with4 ,in the current slang phrase1 they have troubles of their own to overcome in the production of mediumistic phenomena4 ,not only does the spirit wishing to communicate have to draw sufficient psychic power from the medium and the sitters1 not only has he to scientifically adjust the apparatus at the sending end of the psychic telephonic line1 but he has also to be sure that he is actually communicating the message so that it may be received by the sitters4 ,in such cases the spirit is placed in a position similar to that of a person at one end of a telephone line1 who after had an answer to his opening ,hello6 talks away1 thinking that the person at the other end is hearing every word he utters1 perfectly unconscious that the communication has been interrupted from some cause or other common to telephone lines4 ,how often do we1 in our telephone conversations1 interrupt our flow of talk to anxiously inquire1 ,are you still there8 or ,do you hear me8 ,some ,difficulties of the ,spirits4 ,a writer on the subject has well said regarding this difficulty on the part of the communicating spirit3 ,spirits have many difficulties to overcome4 ,on one occasion1 a medium felt the influence of an arisen friend very strongly4 ,it was accompanied by an intense desire to speak1 and yet the medium was unable to give utterance to that which the spirit wished to have said4 ,in answer to an inquiry that was subsequently made as to why the spirit had been unable to communicate with his dear ones1 one of the familiar controls of the medium explained that he thought that he had actually spoken4 ,his feeling of nearness to them was so vivid1 and his wish to express himself through the lips of the medium had been so intense1 that it was only after he had ceased his efforts to control that he realized that he had only ,,thought and ,,intended1 but had not succeeded in compelling the sensitive to utter his message4 ,this will perhaps explain why mediums sometimes rise to their feet and act as if they were about to speak1 but get no further--they do not receive the impression1 or the right mental impulse2 they feel as if they ,,could speak and yet they have nothing to say4 ,at such times a few words of sympathy and inquiry from the conductor of the circle may assist the control to realize the situation and succeed in his endeavors to communicate4 ,difficulties ,overcome4 ,even on this side1 when we send telegraphic messages or use the telephone1 mistakes and misunderstandings are by no means uncommon occurrences1 and our letters sometimes create an impression in the mind of the reader which we did not intend to convey4 ,is it any wonder1 then1 that messages from the other side are imperfectly impressed upon1 and incorrectly rendered by1 the medium8 ,most persons who have attempted to transfer thoughts to mesmerized sensitives have realized that general ideas can be transmitted much more easily than names1 dates1 or specific words can be impressed upon or expressed by the subject4 ,the wonder is1 not that so few names1 ages1 and special details are given by spirits to and through mediums1 but that1 considering all the attendant circumstances1 so ,,many 'test' messages are continually being given1 both privately and in public4 ,the ,psychic ,triangle4 ,in considering the question of the requisites of the mediumistic circle1 the student should remember always that there is ,a ,,psychic ,,triangle in all such circles1 viz41 a triangle of which the spirit constitutes one side1 the medium a second side1 and the sitters a third side4 ,and it is essential that a harmony and sympathy between all three sides of the triangle should be preserved and maintained4 ,therefore1 sitters at the circle should endeavor to do their part in producing and maintaining such harmony with both the medium1 the spirits1 and finally ,,with ,,each ,,other--and this last is not the least1 by any means4 ,unless there be at least a very fair degree of harmony between the several members constituting the circle1 there will be something important lacking in their harmony of the circle as a whole toward the other two sides of the psychical triangle4 ,harmonious ,relationship4 ,the sitters composing the circle should always remember that mutual harmony is a most important factor contributing to the success of the manifestations sought to be secured4 ,accordingly1 each sitter should strive to bring himself or herself into a sympathetic and harmonious relationship with each and every other sitter1 so far as is possible4 ,to accomplish this result the sitters should endeavor1 so far as is possible1 to lay aside their respective prejudices1 jealousies1 and differences of opinion4 ,these incidents of their personality should be left1 together with their hats and outer wraps1 in the outer hall of the house in which the seance is held4 ,differences of religion1 politics1 race and creed1 all should be cast aside at least temporarily1 in order that the greatest amount of harmony should be manifested by the group4 ,a safe rule to follow is this3 seek to find the largest number of points of mutual agreement1 and to set aside all the rest of the items of personal tastes1 customs and habits of feeling and thought4 ,dwell together on the plane of common agreement1 shutting out the planes of respective disagreements4 ,in this connection we should state that the customary attitude of cold reserve1 blended and colored by suspicion1 which too often is found between comparative strangers1 is far from being helpful in producing the best conditions for the seance4 ,for the time being1 at least1 the sitters should try to remember that they are all members of one great human family1 and united by the bonds of common origin and nature4 ,the ,discordant ,note4 ,a writer recites an incident in a circle which he once attended1 which so thoroughly illustrates the point just made1 that we think it worth while to reproduce it here4 ,he says3 ,on one occasion in particular1 we had a remarkable illustration of the detrimental influence of one or two sitters4 ,it occurred at a seance at which a number of mediums were present1 and1 under ordinary circumstances1 successful results would have been practically certain2 but this was not an ordinary seance--at least1 not in the opinion of one lady who apparently imagined that she had been invited to discover fraud1 and that the rest of us were suspicious characters4 ,up to the moment of her appearance in the circle we were a happy family of sociable folk1 and enjoyed a very pleasant season of conversational interchange4 ,when1 however1 the said lady1 accompanied by a friend1 joined the company1 there was a silence that could be felt4 ,the social temperature fell rapidly--people visibly stiffened and became constrained4 ,the two ladies appeared to feel afraid to speak lest they should say anything that might be used by the mediums1 and spoke in monosyllables4 ,sitting bolt upright1 grim and silent1 they drew up to the table1 and when the phenomena began they displayed no signs of interest4 ,their 'detective' attitude was so objectionable that even those who had endeavored to thaw out these self-constituted ,sherlock ,holmeses1 gave up the attempt1 and1 in consequence1 what had promised to be a really enjoyable evening1 proved one of the most uncomfortable it has been our lot to experience4 ,antagonistic ,elements4 ,another incident of the kind is related by a writer1 as follows3 ,on one occasion1 when some experiments were being made by a medium1 under control1 in the direction of psychometry and clairvoyance1 a lady expressed a desire to be the subject for delineation4 ,after one or two efforts the medium exclaimed1 ',i am very sorry1 but for some reason ,i am quite unable to get anything from you1 or for you4' ,shortly afterwards the lady in question remarked to one of the sitters1 ',i knew he would not be able to give me anything4 ,that is the third medium that ,i have knocked out4' ,the failure to obtain results under such impossible conditions is a proof of the genuine psychic nature of the powers of the mediums4 ,if they were pretenders they would succeed in doing something under any circumstances and in spite of such adverse psychic conditions4 ,while we are far from holding that the sitters in a circle should lay aside all ordinary caution and good judgment1 and instead to assume the mental attitude of utter and unquestioning credulity and acceptance1 we do positively declare that the mental state of preconceived distrust and suspicion is often almost fatal to the production and demonstration of the highest manifestations of spirit phenomena4 ,the ,open ,mind4 ,the proper mental state of the scientific investigator of spiritualistic phenomena is that of the open mind4 ,the sitters should endeavor to lay aside all prejudices and preconceived conceptions1 and in place thereof should endeavor to hold a fair1 impartial mental attitude--and this accompanied by a desire to have the manifestations proceed naturally1 freely and fully4 ,the results should be sympathetically awaited and received1 and the judgment of careful reasoning withheld until afterward when the whole proceedings may be recalled and considered in the light of cold reason4 ,one has but to consider the extremely sensitive psychical condition of the mentality of the medium1 and the nicely balanced mental atmosphere of the circle1 to realize how easily this sensitiveness may be affected1 and the nice balance be disturbed1 by the projection of strong mental waves of distrust1 suspicion1 and antagonism into the atmosphere of the circle4 ,the attitude of the intelligent scientific investigator should be that of a calm and observant soul4 ,such an investigator should have what ,sir ,william ,crookes once called a mind to let1 i4e41 a mind from which all prejudices and preconceived theories and notions have been ejected for the time being1 and into which ,truth1 from any source1 should always be welcomed as a tenant4 ,instead of seeking to throw obstacles in the way of the medium1 one should endeavor to assist by mental attitude and demeanor1 and by observance of the necessary conditions1 in the production of the spirit manifestations and in the demonstration of spirit identity4 ,spirits and the ,sense of ,humor4 ,it is not necessary for the sitters to assume an attitude of preternatural gravity and solemnity4 ,instead1 they should be natural and cheerful1 though of course not flippant or trifling1 or indulging in an exhibition of the cheap remarks which by so many is mistaken for wit4 ,the sense of humor1 however1 need not be thrown aside or discarded1 for as all investigators know many of the spirit visitors have a very highly developed sense of humor1 and sometimes even go so far as to seemingly endeavor to shock some of the melancholy1 over-serious1 prunes and prism type of sitters4 ,as a writer well says3 ,spirits are human still1 and a good1 breezy laugh1 a hearty1 joyous1 kindly sympathetic disposition1 goes a long way to open the avenues by which they can approach us4 ,another has said3 ,experience has taught that the spiritual circle should be presided over by 'a pure heart and a strong head'--to which qualities might well be added a well-ordered development of the sense of humor1 for the absence of humor often tends to make philosophy grotesquely ill-proportioned4 ,rhythmic ,harmony4 ,the manifestation of rhythmic harmony often materially aids in the generation of psychic power1 and the consequent production of advantageous conditions at the circle4 ,many circles are opened by having the several sitters indulge in harmonious rhythmic breathing for a few minutes--all breathing in unison--in order to produce this condition of rhythm4 ,those who have never practiced this unison of rhythmic breathing will be surprised at the consciousness of psychical harmony which may be produced in this way among a number of persons gathered together in a circle4 ,this principle of ,,rhythm is what is really involved in the call of many spirits for singing at the beginning of a seance4 ,in singing there is a certain unison and rhythm unconsciously observed1 and it is this rather than the air or words of the songs which produces the desire conditions4 ,a writer states that upon one occasion a manifesting spirit said3 ,it isn't ,,noise that ,i want2 it's ,,harmony6 ,if you cannot sing1 you can at least count out loud1 and count altogether--,,that may give us the right vibrations4 ,that spirit had the right idea1 and one which it would be well for all sitters to remember and put into effect4 ,vibration is the secret of all things1 and rhythm is the measure and spirit of all vibrations2 therefore1 the very ,,harmony of a circle may be said to be rhythmic4 ,there is a great truth involved in these statements1 and you will do well to ponder over them4 ,retarding ,factors4 ,it should be almost unnecessary to state that haste1 hurry and impatience are retarding factors in a spiritualistic seance2 but1 alas1 too many persons seem to be totally unaware of this important fact4 ,we call your attention to the following remarks concerning this point1 the same having been made by a writer on the subject who himself is a medium of extended experience4 ,he says3 ,impatience and anxiety are disintegrating mental conditions4 ,people who are all the time looking at their watches and thinking1 ',oh6 ,i wish they would hurry up4' ',oh6 do be quick1 don't keep us here all night1 we shall surely miss our train1' etc41 are disturbers of the peace1 and break the conditions which require harmony and repose4 ',we have found out that we cannot hurry them1' said a lady who had enjoyed much experience in circles2 and consequently1 when you are sitting for different phenomena1 you need to have plenty of time and be prepared to sit good humoredly for hours1 if need be1 to see it through2 and then results are likely to speedily ensue2 whereas the more you try to hurry1 the more anxious you become1 the less likelihood is there that you will secure results at all4 ,you can surely realize that hurry1 impatience1 anxiety1 intense expectancy1 fear and suspicion must of necessity disturb the conditions and prove inimical to the efforts of the spirit operators to present clear and convincing demonstrations of their power and identity4 ,reasonable ,demands of ,spirits4 ,in the above stated instance1 and others similar to it1 it at first seems as if the spirits were overparticular1 and finnicky about the conditions1 but a little careful thought will show you that this is not the real state of affairs at all4 ,the spirits are not finnicky1 but are merely desirous of securing the conditions necessary to a successful manifestation1 and all their efforts are bent toward that end4 ,this1 and this alone1 is the cause of their so-called finnickiness4 ,surely they are justified in this--would not any and all of us feel the same way if we were trying to establish communications with another plane1 where such communication largely dependent upon the production and maintenance of certain conditions8 ,i think so4 ,harmonious ,conditions4 ,it is not an easy task to give specific directions for development of mediumistic power for the guidance of one who is desirous of unfolding such powers after they have first manifested their presence in him4 ,in fact1 as many of the best authorities on the subject agree1 it is practically impossible to lay out a course of cut-and-dried directions of this kind4 ,this arises logically from the conditions present in such cases1 and from the special circumstances surrounding the subject of mediumship4 ,in fact1 it may be broadly stated that at the beginning the medium can do but little in the direction of such development1 other than to present harmonious conditions through which the spirits may be able to manifest their presence and their power4 ,the ,channel of ,communication4 ,it must be always remembered that the medium is not the active agent in the production of mediumistic phenomena--he is not called to ,,do anything except to passively act as the medium or channel of communication between the two planes of existence4 ,he is always the intermediary between the two planes1 and is not the active agent on either plane4 ,the active agents are the spirits on the one plane1 and the sitters in the circle on the other plane4 ,the sitters must supply much of the actual operative power from the one plane1 and the spirits must do all of the communication from the other plane4 ,the medium serves to connect the two opposite ends of the psychic telephone system so that the messages may pass through and over the mediumistic channel1 secure and maintain the best psychic conditions4 ,the ,role of the ,spirits4 ,we have spoken of the part of the work which it is necessary for the sitters to perform in order to ,and now we shall have something to say concerning the part to be played properly by the spirits wishing to communicate4 ,it must not be supposed for a moment that every spirit is possessed of the necessary knowledge enabling it to communicate easily through a medium1 or even to develop the medium so that he may become an efficient channel of communication4 ,spirits are frequently found to be sadly deficient in such knowledge and experience1 and the development of the medium as well as the production of satisfactory phenomena1 suffer from this lack4 ,the spirits who seek to use a medium may or may not be fitted for such task4 ,many spirits are utterly unable to properly develop a medium2 some fail by reason of their lack of knowledge1 and others fail because of their lack of special aptitude for the task4 ,differences ,among ,spirits4 ,a writer on this subject well says regarding this particular point3 ,some spirits may lack both knowledge and aptitude2 others may have the knowledge1 but yet fail from want of the power to control4 ,they may be able to affect one mediumistic person and not another4 ,likewise1 they may be able to use a sensitive medium for one phase of mediumship1 and yet be unable to succeed in any other direction4 ,a spirit may be in such conditions that he can produce good physical phenomena2 he may1 however1 try to do so through a sensitive who is fitted only for trance or clairvoyant mediumship1 but who does not possess the quality or psychic force for sensuous manifestations4 ,a medium who is naturally qualified for physical demonstrations may persist in desiring trance or inspirational mediumship1 and be determined to become a speaker or nothing4 ,disturbing ,elements4 ,frequently at the outset both spirits and sitters are ignorant of their powers1 of the conditions necessary for success1 and the association that exists between them being affectional rather than intellectual or spiritual1 they have to grope their way towards each other4 ,it follows1 therefore1 that experiments have to be made on ,,both sides4 ,sitters and young mediums often spoil the seances by over-anxiety4 ,there would not be half so much heard of 'evil spirits' 7so-called7 if more regard were paid to the necessity of maintaining a calm1 patient1 and serene frame of mind4 ,some people become excited as soon as phenomena commences2 mediums not infrequently get nervous or timid when they feel that they are being affected1 and1 although they desire to be controlled1 they are ,,afraid to submit to the influences when they are likely to lose consciousness4 ,all these are disturbing elements1 and naturally interfere with the flow of the forces that are to be utilized1 and prevent the success that is desired4 ,a spirit without any very definite purpose1 finding himself in the presence of a mediumistic person1 may seek to influence him1 and spasmodic actions may result4 ,unless the control should soon give evidence of clear thought and definite purpose1 he should be requested1 in a kindly and courteous manner1 to seek the assistance of some spirit who understands the methods to be employed1 and induce him to exert his power for the benefit of the medium and the circle4 ,impersonation ,mediumship4 ,one of the most interesting phases of mediumship1 and the one perhaps most sought after by earnest seekers of the truth concerning those who have passed over to a higher plane of existence1 is that commonly known as impersonation mediumship1 or perhaps impersonating test mediumship1 in which the vocal organs of the medium are employed by the communicating spirit in order to speak directly to those in the circle1 or to the visiting friend of the decarnate spirit who comes into the presence of the medium4 ,many mediums devote their entire time and attention to this phase of mediumship1 and place themselves at the service of those on the earth plane who wish to converse directly with their spirit friends or relatives who have passed on4 ,this is by far the most satisfying phase of mediumship to those on the earth plane who are thus enabled to receive communications1 and perhaps even direct answers to specific questions made to them4 ,the most convincing evidences of the identity of the communicating spirit are also obtained through this particular form of mediumship4 ,and this affording of comfort to those still on the earth plane is one of the most satisfying features of mediumship1 and one which will do more than aught else to reconcile the medium to annoyances and to the personal sacrifices so often made by the medium4 ,the ,true ,purpose of ,mediumship4 ,a writer has well given to mediums the following inspiring message concerning the nature1 purpose and aims of their work3 ,the modes of spirit manifestation are many1 the phases wonderfully varied1 but1 like a golden cord running through them all1 there is a distinct purpose of bringing to those on earth the glad tidings and proof positive of continued conscious personal experience in the life after death4 ,the process of psychic development is usually slow1 and the medium will be likely to grow disheartened2 but by looking back over the ground already traversed1 and by comparing the faint efforts made at the commencement with the later and fuller indications of spirit power1 he should feel encouraged1 and proceed with renewed vigor4 ,gradual ,development4 ,the best authorities constantly impress upon young mediums the fact that they should develop their mediumistic powers to a considerable degree before they venture to give public seances or exhibitions of their power4 ,as ,dr4 ,dean ,clarke well says3 ,novices in mediumship have no business to assume obligations they are not fully qualified to fulfil4 ,let them take the counsel metaphorically given by ,jesus1 to 'tarry in ,jerusalem till their beards are grown4' ,they should by all means wait until the spirits are strong enough to control and guard them from the meddlesome interferences of other persons1 both those in the flesh and those out of it4 ,many spirits will overwork the medium1 and the latter not knowing enough to protect himself will often suffer by reason thereof4 ,on the other hand1 young mediums often yield to the importunities of friends and other sitters1 and will try to oblige and satisfy them1 even often at the expense of their own powers and forces4 ,public ,seances4 ,a writer1 himself a successful medium1 gives the following good advice to young mediums3 ,i strongly advise all mediums to wait and serve out their apprenticeship thoroughly before they undertake to sit for sceptics or perform public work1 either as test1 impersonating1 speaking1 seeing1 or healing mediums2 and the best place to secure the necessary experience1 training and unfolding is in the home circle4 ,after a certain stage has been reached1 however1 the medium who has been used for impersonations will in all probability begin to display the powers of clairvoyance and to receive vivid impressions4 ,then will come1 or they will be accompanied by1 the efforts of the spirits to pass beyond the purely personal and limited forms of expression associated with the affectionate messages and greetings1 to the consideration and explanation of the conditions and experiences of life on the other side4 ,spirits who can teach and give more sequential and sustained addresses will in all likelihood assume control1 and under such conditions it will be found necessary to enlarge the circle and introduce fresh sitters4 ,the clairvoyant1 or psychometrist1 needs new subjects with whom to experiment1 and the speaking medium requires an audience to listen to his discourses1 so that the next step beyond the small private circle may well be a semi-public one1 or an 'after circle' such as is frequently held at the close of the public ,sunday services in many towns1 at which mediums who have reached this stage are afforded the opportunities they need4 ,home ,circle ,development4 ,around the family table1 where those who are united in affection meet to hold joyous communion with their spirit friends1 where the blended desire ascends to the spiritual plane1 and becomes the potent magnetic attraction1 by which those friends can establish harmonious relations with the sitters--in such a circle and under such conditions even a weak degree of mediumistic responsiveness to the outpouring from the spirit side will become intensified and exalted1 until rhythmic vibrations are established and thought and emotion will readily pass from one to another1 and all will be attuned4 ,the best method of cultivation is to regard the mediumistic sensitiveness as a natural and desirable quality1 to be evolved by training and experiments1 under the direction of the reason and the conscience4 ,in this manner the tribunal which decides the conduct of life is ever present1 and no matter what influences are brought to bear on the sensitive he remains steadfast1 realizing that the responsibility for use or abuse rests upon himself4 ,undue ,prolongation of ,seances4 ,there is a great temptation to young mediums to allow their enthusiasm1 and desire to aid in demonstrating spiritualistic phenomena1 to cause them to prolong their seances far beyond the limits which prudence and regard for the medium's physical well-being would dictate4 ,there is a certain stimulation and excitement arising from the manifestation of phenomena through the medium1 and this in itself is helpful rather than hurtful--a tonic rather than a depressant2 but like all other forms of overindulgence1 and excessive yielding to this excitement tends to bring on a reaction and a swing to the opposite emotional extreme1 and the medium suffers thereby in many cases4 ,there comes a time in all seances when the high-water mark of psychic power is reached1 and this is a good time for the medium to bring the seance to a close--in fact1 experienced mediums do precisely this very thing at this particular time4 ,but this point once passed1 there is experienced a peculiar weakening and depressing feeling1 this often being accompanied by a physical weariness and a feeling of chilliness in the extremities1 or even a slight chilly feeling over the whole body4 ,when these feelings are experienced1 the medium should remember that the limit of reason has been passed1 and he should bring matters to a close without further loss of time4 ,experienced spirits will usually detect the approach of the reaction time1 and will1 themselves1 bring the seance to a close1 independent of any action on the part of the medium4 ,but when the spirits are not experienced1 they fail to notice this1 or even may become careless about such things in their desire to communicate to the circle4 ,in the latter cases1 the medium must take care of himself4 ,good ,advice to ,young ,mediums4 ,a mediumistic writer gives the following advice on this subject to young mediums3 ,never forget that your nerve-vital energy is used and expended in the exercise of your mediumship1 and that the supply is limited1 hence the necessity for care and moderation4 ,too frequent1 prolonged1 or discordant seances2 inharmonious conditions and sittings1 when you are already jaded and exhausted1 are therefore to be avoided4 ,if you make excessive demands upon your energies1 nervous prostrations and derangements are an almost inevitable consequence4 ,it is not the use of mediumship1 but its abuse that is dangerous--perversion and excess are as injurious in this direction as they are in others1 whereas temperate and healthful exercises are strengthening and exhilarating4 ,if you feel 'run down1' decline to act4 ,if you feel that the circle is inharmonious1 or that the sitters are depleted and exacting1 refuse to sit4 ,if you feel that you are tired1 and feel weary and debilitated on the day following your seances1 you may be sure that you are sitting too long1 or that you require the help of a larger circle of congenial friends to supply the requisite psychic force for your further development4 ,self-,protection for ,mediums4 ,another writer says on this subject3 ,mediumship occasionally acts in such a manner that it becomes a stimulant to every organ and function of the system1 and the individual becomes excited1 nervous1 and irritable2 hence1 the greater the acceleration of physiological functions as the result of psychical influences upon the human body1 the more need of caution and restraint in every department of physiological life4 ,but it must not be understood that the proper practice of mediumship is harmful and not conducive to good health4 ,on the contrary1 as a writer has said3 ,we consider the highest degree of physical health perfectly compatible with the best manifestation of mediumship4 ,another writer has well said3 ,if you are not robust enough1 if you have not sufficient knowledge and self-mastery to use your will and maintain control over your psychic self2 if you are unable to guard against the adverse emanations or the drawing power of others1 you had better take lessons in concentration and psychic self-protection2 and until you understand the art of self-possession1 refrain from attempting to cultivate your sensitiveness4 ,it will never do for you to be 'too sensitive'--be natural1 sensible1 and strong4 ,danger in ,indiscriminate ,magnetizing4 ,another point against which the medium should guard himself1 is that of allowing others1 indiscriminately1 to magnetize him to aid his development or to increase his power4 ,mediums1 particularly while in the psychic condition1 are very sensitive and susceptible to outside mental influences4 ,and for this reason they should be particularly on guard against allowing themselves to be magnetized or influenced psychically by persons of whom they know nothing4 ,otherwise1 the medium not only places himself under subjection to the mentality and emotionality of strangers and undesirable persons1 just as would a hypnotic subject if he placed himself under the control of such persons4 ,moreover1 in the case of the medium1 there is a danger of his being so influenced in this way that thereafter he may attract to himself a class of undesirable spirit influences who would otherwise never have come into his psychic aura or world4 ,we call attention to the following advice on this point given by an experienced mediumistic writer3 ,detrimental ,magnetic ,influence4 ,no sensible person should surrender himself to the magnetic influence of a human being of whom he knew nothing2 he should need to know and have confidence in him before doing so2 yet we find many who1 impelled by a desire to be a medium1 without understanding how much the word implies1 sit down and invite any magnetizer who comes along to experiment upon him4 ,under such circumstances1 nothing but a high motive and a pure purpose will protect them from the operations of unwise or mischievous intelligences4 ,as well might they go and sit in a public place with their eyes blindfolded1 and with an inscription on their breasts1 ',who will come and magnetize me8' 99 99 ,mesmeric influence from an experienced operator1 for the purpose of inducing susceptibility1 is sometimes helpful to a sensitive4 ,if the mesmerist can put you in the trance condition and then hand you over to trustworthy spirits to control you1 well and good4 ,in the same way1 mesmeric passes may be helpful in the liberation of your clairvoyant powers4 ,the operator may succeed in throwing you into the deep trance state1 in which you may travel or become clairvoyant1 but we would not recommend you to submit to mesmeric influence or hypnotic suggestions from anyone1 unless you know that he is experienced and a thoroughly honorable and trustworthy individual4 ,in circles for development one member is frequently impressed1 or controlled to make magnetic passes over another to aid in his unfoldment2 and if such a thing should happen to you1 and the influence is congenial1 there need be no objection raised by you2 but beware of those people who claim to be able1 by mesmerism1 to develop you into a medium in a given period of time4 ,mediumistic ,auto-,suggestion4 ,other authorities have pointed out the fact that in some cases hypnotism has resulted in a sort of pseudo-mediumship1 or bogus mediumship1 in which the control is not that of a real spirit1 but is merely the result of the suggestion of the hypnotizer1 or else the auto-suggestion of the would-be medium himself4 ,a writer on the subject has said of this3 ,in too many cases1 only the power of auto-hypnotism is manifested1 and we have obsession1 fraud and folly as the result4 ,there is one sure method of detecting the auto-hypnotic trance1 and showing the difference between that and the genuine spirit trance4 ,any competent magnetist or hypnotiser can throw off the spell in all cases of self-induced trance1 unless it has reached the condition of complete catalepsy4 ,but if a spirit has induced the trance and controls the medium1 it will laugh at the hypnotist's efforts to restore him to the ordinary condition4 ,the most unfortunate feature of this sorry business is that the poor subject is self-deceived1 and imagines that he is a full-fledged medium2 and when he has made some terrible break on the platform or elsewhere he shields himself by laying all the responsibility upon some supposed spirit guide4 ,psychic ,sponges4 ,a writer has also called the attention of young mediums to another undesirable class of psychic hangers-on at seances1 as follows3 ,there are some people who1 when they sit in a circle1 are extremely helpful1 and give off the right kind of force that readily blends with that of the sensitive2 but there are others who draw upon and appropriate the psychic forces which are needed by the medium1 or by the spirits through the medium4 ,while they mean well1 enjoy the seances1 and feel ',,so much better' after them1 the success of the circle is endangered so far as the object for which it was formed is concerned4 ,such persons are 'psychic sponges1' and should be requested to sit outside the circle1 or be asked kindly to refrain from attending4 ,investigate ,your ,spirits4 ,finally1 the young medium should understand the true nature of the spirits1 and just how far he may be safely guided by their advice and wishes4 ,the instructions given by an intelligent spirit of good character may be safely followed as a rule1 but the character and general intelligence of a particular spirit must first be ascertained through acquaintance with him4 ,until the character of a spirit has been fully established1 and his claim to intelligence well supported by his messages1 the medium will do well to rely on his or her own good judgment and intuition4 ,as a writer has well said3 ,the medium must keep a level head and proceed cautiously4 ,he should never allow any spirit1 in or out of the body1 to usurp his right of private judgment or exercise any undue authority over him4 ,eternal vigilance is the price of liberty2 you must use your own discretion and try the spirits before you trust to them4 ,spirits ,are ,still ,human ,beings4 ,many persons seem to be under the impression that because a spirit happens to have passed out of the body he will1 of necessity1 know the truth about every subject in the range of human thought1 and can make no mistakes1 and can always work miracles4 ,but this is a grave mistake2 it should always be remembered that a decarnate spirit is as much a human being as is an incarnate spirit such as yourself2 and not any better or worse1 on the average1 than yourself or other incarnate spirits4 ,one needs but to remember that all sorts and conditions of people are constantly passing out on to the spirit plane1 and that1 at least for some time1 they continue to be practically the same kind of persons that they were on the earth plane4 ,this being so1 it will be seen that it would be very unwise to surrender oneself indiscriminately to each and every kind of spirit who happens to manifest his presence at a seance4 ,persons in the flesh should talk and reason with those out of the flesh just as they would were the latter still on the earth-plane of life4 ,a writer well says3 ,in a developing circle many things can be tolerated1 because both sides are experimenting and 'feeling their way towards each other1' and it is difficult at first to know just what is necessary or possible4 ,but it is a safe rule to follow for one to refuse to be dictated to by the spirits and to decline to go on blindly4 ,beware of ,domineering ,spirits4 ,a writer has given the following good advice to young mediums1 which such will do well to heed3 ,do not always be ready to be controlled1 or to drop into a trance just because you 'feel the influence1' and 'a spirit wants to say something1' or to oblige injudicious friends who 'wish you would let him come4' ,many people are very inconsiderate1 and although they do not ,,say so1 they ,,think 7and the sensitive ,,feels their thought7 ',i do wish he would go under control and tell me something4' ,you should decline to be controlled ,,except at the times when you voluntarily and with set purpose lay yourself open to the influence of the spirits1 in a properly constituted circle1 or when you are prepared for it4 ,if the spirits cause you to do foolish or ridiculous things1 gently but firmly refuse to again submit4 ,do not be induced to yield by promise of future greatness and success4 ,not a few people have had their vanity tickled and their ambitions aroused by the flattery of crafty and domineering spirits1 and in consequence they have been misled into doing and saying very absurd and foolish things4 ,,part ,x ,,experiences ,,in ,,the ,,circle ,when a circle of sensitive people has been formed1 and the necessary preliminaries of the first sitting have been completed1 it is not at all infrequent that even at the first sitting there should be more or less manifestation of spirit power4 ,in many cases the sensitives among the sitters begin to experience a peculiar sensation in their arms and hands1 the latter being placed on the table in front of them4 ,signs of ,spirit ,presence4 ,there will be manifested in most cases a peculiar sense of heaviness or weight in the hands on the table1 and an impression that the hands are being held to the table as if by glue or other adhesive material4 ,in the arms are manifested peculiar tingling1 pricking sensations1 or a needles and pins feeling1 something akin to a gentle current of electricity passing along them4 ,sometimes there is experienced the sensation of a gentle cool breeze passing over the sitters--particularly over the backs of their hands4 ,in other cases there may be a sense of numbness or partial loss of sensation1 something akin to that experienced when a hand or arm goes to sleep1 as the popular phrase expresses it4 ,in other cases there is manifested a peculiar jerking1 twitching1 or vibration of the hands and arms1 sometimes extending to the whole body of some of the sitters4 ,sometimes the hand of the medium will begin to make motions as if he were trying to write1 and a pencil placed in his hands may trace crude figures or attempts at letters4 ,at this stage it will be found that the singing of hymns or similar music will tend to have a quieting1 soothing1 harmonizing effect4 ,spirit ,rappings4 ,at the first sitting1 or one shortly following after the first1 it is likely that raps will be produced1 and communication established in this way4 ,in such case the leader of the circle 7not the medium7 should be sure to inform the spirits just what communicating code is to be used in the circle1 so that there may be no misunderstanding concerning the same4 ,in such case he should address the spirits as if there were several present1 for such will most likely be the case4 ,it must be remembered1 however1 that the raps will not always come from the table4 ,they may also1 for that matter1 come from the wall1 the ceiling1 or from some of the furniture in the room4 ,the table raps come from the top of the table or under the table4 ,sometimes they sound like ordinary raps1 and then again they may give forth a peculiar hollow sound which is difficult to describe or to definitely locate4 ,the appearance of these raps give positive proof that the conditions are being established more or less fully1 and the success of the circle is almost sure to follow4 ,table ,tippings4 ,sometimes1 however1 in place of the raps being manifested by the spirit forces1 there will instead be manifested that peculiar tipping of the table which was the distinguishing characteristic of early spiritualistic phenomena in the western countries4 ,in this case the tipping of the table will proceed just as in the case of the raps1 so far as the transmission of messages is concerned4 ,that is to say1 the table will tilt three times1 one time1 etc41 in accordance with the code1 just as in the case of communication by means of the raps4 ,in addition to this1 however1 the table may begin to manifest strange motions2 it may begin to raise itself1 jump around1 spin around on one leg1 slide across the rooms1 etc4 ,in such cases the hands of the sitters should be kept on the table1 or if they slip off they should be at once replaced thereupon4 ,sometimes heavy tables will manifest more activity than the lighter ones4 ,the ,spirit ,signals4 ,when these rappings or table-tiltings begin to be manifested1 all in the circle should keep cool and calm1 and should refuse to become agitated or excited4 ,if the phenomena should be apparently meaningless and disconnected1 and resulting in no definite communication from the other side1 do not jump to the conclusion that the meaningless rapping or senseless table tipping is the work of foolish spirits or flippant decarnate entities4 ,on the contrary1 you must remember that not only is your circle experimenting1 but that the spirits on the other side are also experimenting in hopes of securing proper conditions for intelligent communications and definite messages4 ,as we have said before1 the spirits have their own troubles1 as well as the sitters1 and both sides are really engaged in an effort to find each other4 ,as a writer has said3 ,remember also that you are merely experimenting1 and that the spirit people are also1 perhaps for the first time1 trying to penetrate the veil and utilize powers and agencies of which1 in all probability1 they know as little as do you4 ,so many disturbing factors exist--weather1 varying psychical conditions of the sitters1 agitated mental states1 too great expectancy1 or anxiety for successful demonstrations--that the true disposition to be maintained by the inquirer is that of the scientific student1 who carefully watches what transpires1 and endeavors to discover the causes of failure as well as the conditions which favor success4 ,flashes of ,communication4 ,in some cases the circle will have to sit several times before the persistent though disconnected and apparently meaningless raps or table-tilts will begin to show positive signs of intelligent signalling4 ,the same thing would probably occur were the inhabitants of the planet ,mars to find themselves able to flash signals to our earth--for a long time the flashes would seem meaningless to us1 until at last they would seem to manifest a definite intelligent purpose and rhythm4 ,when this stage of the raps or table-tilts has been reached1 then the leader of the circle should acquaint the spirits with the code used1 and ask definite questions concerning the future conduct of the seance1 the answers to which the spirits are requested to give through the signal code of raps or tilts4 ,when these answers begin to come through plainly and definitely1 then the seance enters a new phase4 ,spirit ,code ,signals4 ,in this new phase1 when once entered into1 the formal set procedure to be followed will be about as follows3 ,the leader of the circle1 recognizing the signs of the presence of spirits in the circle1 will address them and ask them whether or not there is a spirit present who wishes to convey a message to the circle1 or to any one present4 ,then the spirits signal back in the affirmative or the negative4 ,if the answer be in the affirmative1 the circle leader asks the spirits to indicate by the affirmative signal when the name of the right person present is named--and he then proceeds to slowly and plainly name each person present1 in succession1 until the affirmative signal is received4 ,or1 he may ask the spirits to indicate the identity of the spirit friends present1 when their names are called2 and he then proceeds to call over the names of the departed friends of those present1 as the same are requested by the sitters or visitors to the circle4 ,when the right name is reached1 the spirits signal in the affirmative1 either by raps of table-tilts1 etc4 ,after the question-and-answer line of communication has been firmly and strongly established1 more definite information may be obtained by the instruction of the system of alphabet calling1 as described in a preceding portion of this book4 ,in this system1 the letters of the alphabet are slowly and clearly called off1 in succession1 until the affirmative signal is given regarding the letter just called1 which indicates that that letter is to be marked down as a part of the sentence4 ,wonderful messages have been received in this way1 although the process is very slow and somewhat tedious in the case of long messages4 ,ouija ,boards4 ,of late years the sitters at circles have found a quicker method of obtaining letter by letter messages by means of the apparatus called the ,ouija ,board1 which consists of a moving ,planchette with an indicator which moves over the letters marked on a board1 the hands of the sitters 7or certain of their number7 being placed on the table of the ,planchette4 ,the indicator moves over the line of letters1 and indicates the letters of the message1 one by one4 ,the ,ouija ,boards are sold at a moderate price1 and will be found a valuable adjunct to any spiritualistic circle4 ,during the past few years1 public attention has been strongly directed to this manner of obtaining spirit communications by reason of newspaper notices concerning the same1 and the fact that several books have been written under spirit guidance imparted in this particular way4 ,a ,home-,made ,ouija ,board4 ,a writer has given the following directions for making a home-made ,ouija ,board1 viz41 ,a ,planchette may be used as an ',ouija' by laying down a sheet of paper upon which the letters of the alphabet have been written or printed in a fairly large semi-circle1 the words ',yes' or ',no' being written at either end1 and figures from #a to #i written straight across a little lower down4 ,now remove the pencil and insert a small moderately sharpened stick as a pointer1 and the ,planchette may run about1 point to letters or numbers1 answers your questions at ',yes' or ',no1' or messages may be spelt out as you watch its movements4 ,trance or ,inspirational ,mediumship4 ,through the development and unfoldment afforded by the development circle1 the mediumistic persons in that circle1 particularly the medium who is sitting for development in the circle1 will in all probability develop that phase of mediumship caller ,trance ,mediumship1 or ,inspirational ,mediumship4 ,of this phase of mediumship a writer has said3 ,this mental phase of mediumship involves the development of a degree of impressibility which may range from the conscious reception of suggestion1 or impulses1 or thoughts from other intelligences1 to the lucidity on the spiritual plane which is displayed by conscious clear-seeing1 or spirit-sight4 ,the phenomena of super-sensuous reception due to spirit influence are elicited in much the same way as a mesmerist arouses the clairvoyant powers of his subject4 ,the somnambulic sleep1 or trance1 is induced in the subject whose voluntary powers are no longer under his control1 and the involuntary processes are well-nigh suspended4 ,in this state his spirit sometimes gains a larger degree of freedom1 and is able to perceive on the inner or spiritual plane4 ,symptoms of ,trance ,condition4 ,if you are likely to become a trance-speaking medium1 you will probably experience a sensation as a falling or dizziness1 as if you were going to faint2 this may continue until you become entirely unconscious on the external plane1 and you will know no more until you regain your normal condition1 although1 while under the influence of the operator1 you may have been speaking more or less coherently4 ,he may not1 at first1 be able to convey the exact impression he wishes to produce4 ,his 'suggestion' is not strong enough to set your involuntary nerves vibrating in just the way he desires2 consequently his thought is not transferred to you in a manner which insures faithful reproduction1 and you should not be disappointed because of such imperfect results at the outset4 ,if your mind is filled with the desire to succeed1 you will become too self-conscious1 and will thus destroy the very condition upon which success depends4 ,the ,entranced ,state4 ,another mediumistic writer says3 ,the entrancement usually takes place all at once1 and the entranced one passes into the realm of communication with the spirits without much warning of any kind4 ,when the medium is entranced it is highly essential that there be no commotion or fear expressed in thought or action in the circle4 ,it must be remembered that the welfare of the medium depends a great deal on the conditions of the others present1 and purity of thought and pleasant expectation should be the first thing looked after when the entrancement occurs4 ,in passing into the trance1 the medium usually grows very pale and acts not unlike a person going into a faint4 ,but he or she must be allowed to pass behind the veil without any commotion4 ,when the entrancement is accomplished1 the manifestations may take place in different ways4 ,there are1 in fact1 many forms of manifestation belonging to this particular phase of mediumship1 but they all come under the general rule and conditions4 ,trance ,phenomena4 ,another writer has said3 ,in entering the trance condition of mediumship1 you will probably become semi-conscious1 or perhaps almost completely unconscious4 ,the influence will stimulate your breathing1 which will become rapid and irregular2 your eyes will close and you will be unable to open them1 and your hands and body may twitch and jerk as if you were being subjected to a series of galvanic shocks4 ,the sitters should keep calm and sympathetic1 but they should check any tendency on the part of the medium to undue noise1 or violence1 or absurdity4 ,you will be aware of what you are doing1 but will be unable to fully exercise the will to interfere or try to stop4 ,you will most likely become conscious of an impulse to do something1 or to blurt out certain words4 ,if you resist1 you will only make the task more difficult and hinder the attainment of the end you have in view4 ,your best course is to hold your judgment in suspense2 so do not be hostile or critical1 but act out your impressions4 ,entering the ,trance4 ,let the influence have its course--say what you feel you ,,must say1 and never mind about your own state of consciousness4 ,you will be much more likely to pass into the unconsciousness of the trance 7if you desire to do so7 if you say1 ',now1 spirit friend1 ,i trust myself to you1 and will yield my body and brain to your control1 for you to do the best you can with and through me4 ,i am willing to co-operate with you for the time being1 and trust you to do your utmost for the good of others4' ,it is not necessary that you should be utterly unconscious1 although you may think it is1 to prove that another intelligence is operating upon and through you4 ,the evidence of that fact will be displayed in the nature of the message and the unusual ability displayed by you when under the stimulating influence of the operator4 ,advice to ,trance ,mediums4 ,most mediums find that their powers vary4 ,sometimes there seems to be a high degree of lucidity4 ,the impressions which they receive are clear and strong2 and the ideas seem to flow through them freely1 and the quality of the inspirations is exhilarating1 and they feel strengthened and uplifted4 ,but there are other days when they feel very much alone4 ,the influence that affects them is weak2 they get only hazy impressions1 and there is a woeful lack of ideas4 ,it seems as if the heavens were brass1 or that they themselves were unresponsive4 ,they know not why1 but whatever they can 'lay hold of' to speak1 or whatever the spirit people can project into their sphere seems forced and incomplete4 ,if you should ever have these experiences1 turn your attention to something else4 ,do not 'harp on one string' too much4 ,physical exercise1 change of scene1 social company1 and rest1 will soon restore your tone and renew your powers4 ,speaking ,mediumship4 ,in that form of ,trance or ,inspirational ,mediumship generally known as ,speaking ,mediumship1 the communicating spirit assumes partial or complete control of the vocal organs of the medium1 and the spirit then directly addresses the circle or audience of listeners1 just as he would do were he1 himself1 actually in the flesh confronting them and using his own vocal organs4 ,in such addressing the spirit manifests many of the characteristics which distinguished him during his earth life4 ,the medium's voice is changed1 and his manner takes on a quite different form1 i4e41 that of the spirit which he possessed in his own earth life4 ,in fact1 in some cases1 it has actually been observed that the very body of the medium seemed to either shrink1 or else enlarge1 as if taking the form of the etheric framework of the controlling spirit4 ,public ,speaking ,under ,control4 ,a writer gives the following advice concerning ,speaking ,mediumship3 ,should you be controlled to give public addresses1 it will be best to withhold the name of the spirit who prompts or controls your utterances4 ,most intelligent spirits prefer to be known by their teachings1 rather than by the names they bore when on earth4 ,if the addresses are eloquent and beautiful1 and the thoughts presented are good and true1 they will be acceptable on their own merits1 and would not be one bit more valuable because they were inspired by some well-known historical persons4 ,whereas1 if you announce the name of a spirit1 your hearers may consider that the address does not come up to the standard of the ability displayed by that individual before he dies1 and may discredit and discard the good that they might otherwise have found in your utterances4 ,spirit ,advice and ,counsel4 ,if spirits voluntarily tender you their advice upon business matters1 especially if they are friends or relatives whom you know and trust1 and who1 when here1 were capable and experienced business people1 you may well give heed to their counsel1 even though you may not feel it wise to follow it2 but do not make a practice of going to the spirits for information concerning trade or finance4 ,why should you expect that wise and enlightened spirits should concern themselves about stocks and shares1 commerce1 or manufacturing8 ,probably they knew but little about these things when they were here1 and have no heed for such knowledge over there2 and it will be well for you to learn to live your own life1 do your business1 and accept the ordinary duties and responsibilities which naturally devolve upon you4 ,let mediumship be a ,,part of your education and development1 not the ,,whole4 ,impersonating ,manifestations4 ,it will often happen that some spirit will take control of the medium for the purpose of communicating with a friend present in the circle or ,,audience1 and for the purpose of positively identifying himself to that friend1 he may deem it necessary to cause you to impersonate himself as he was during his earth life4 ,in such cases you will experience a peculiar feeling of undergoing a complete transformation of personality1 and often a dual-personality for the time being4 ,another instance of this kind is where a spirit wishing to communicate with friends1 and this being his first opportunity to manifest in the impersonating phase1 he may yield to that peculiar psychic law which seems to operate in the direction of causing a spirit1 manifesting for the first time1 to enact his dying experiences1 and to manifest a pantomimic reproduction of his last hours preceding death4 ,in such cases1 the medium reproduces1 in a most startlingly real manner1 the movements1 ways of breathing1 coughing1 gestures1 ejaculations1 and may even go so far as to utter the last words of the dying man whose spirit now controls the medium4 ,every medium should be prepared for an experience of this kind1 for it will sometimes completely upset a medium unfamiliar with it1 and not knowing just what it all means4 ,incidents of ,impersonations4 ,in a case such as stated above1 the medium will probably find himself either partially or completely conscious of what is being said and done by the spirit through his body or vocal organs4 ,he will naturally strive to escape the utterance of the strange cries1 moans1 vocal gasps and efforts1 and the dead cries and farewell words of the dying man or woman4 ,some mediums have felt at such times as if they were losing their reason1 and they have struggled to throw off the spirit control and influence in order to regain their mental balance4 ,the best mediums advise the young mediums to keep as cool1 calm1 and collected as possible in such cases1 and not to allow themselves to become panic-stricken4 ,a writer on the subject has said3 ,trust to the sincerity of the spirit and the good sense of the sitters1 and throw off your fear4 ,yield obedience to your control1 and neither help nor hinder it4 ,just do and say what you feel you ,,have to do or say1 and leave the results4 ,you cannot1 or should not1 be held responsible for failure by the sitters1 if there is no recognition2 and by responding and giving free course to the suggestion1 which reaches you as an impulse or mental impression1 greater success will follow1 and the development you seek will be promoted4 ,if1 however1 you find that the impersonations are untrue1 and the sitters are unable to interpret or recognize what you do or say after you have followed out your impressions a number of times1 then resist them with all your strength of will1 and require from the spirit the proof of his identity in some other way4 ,incidents of ,inspirational ,mediumship4 ,another writer speaking concerning inspirational mediumship1 has said3 ,in inspirational speaking it will be noted that the medium often gives a really wonderful speech1 although he may naturally be a very poor conversationalist4 ,these speeches are often preserved and some of them form exceptionally interesting literature4 ,these speeches are generally given when the medium is seated1 but sometimes he loses balance and falls to the floor4 ,still1 as long as the spirit control has anything to say1 he will say it through the vocal organs of the medium4 ,but it must always be borne in mind that a medium does not1 as a general rule1 become an inspirational speaker all at once4 ,there is a stage of development through which he must pass in which the spirit control assumes charge of the body of the medium1 and this takes some time and is usually accomplished in steps4 ,first1 the medium gives evidence of inspirational speaking by uttering guttural sounds1 and very often his mouth merely moves without giving forth any sound whatever4 ,little by little the control gains access to the inner atmosphere of the medium1 and when he has broken the final barriers1 he can speak and act and deliver what he has to say4 ,but it must be remembered that the mind of the medium is not to be left out of the question entirely4 ,he is often called upon to aid in the interpretation of the speeches the spirit delivers1 and these he may misinterpret and lend to them color of his own mentality1 without his conscious intention to do so1 however4 ,value of ,identification4 ,in impersonation mediumship1 however1 no matter how interesting the manifestation may be1 it is of prime importance that the identity of the spirit should be clearly established1 providing that the spirit himself claims positively to be some particular individual2 this1 of course1 does not apply to instances in which the spirit does not claim identity with any particular departed person1 and where the communications are given anonymously4 ,it is this feature of identification that renders this phase of mediumship so valuable and important4 ,a well-known medium1 in a trance state1 once delivered the following message from a spirit3 ,impersonation mediumship is the most valuable that the world can possibly have today4 ,when by the aid of the impersonating medium1 the inquirer is enabled to converse with his beloved deceased friends1 and they make themselves actually visible in the personality of the medium1 plain to consciousness and understanding1 and tell him specifically points and facts of identity and experience that are utterly beyond the power of any other intelligence to tell1 then he has something borne in upon him through the senses of sight1 of hearing and understanding that appeals to him4 ,therefore1 the impersonating medium is the most valuable medium you can present to inquirers4 ,another mediumistic writer has said3 ,this kind of mediumship carries conviction of the real presence of the so-called dead1 and your aim should be to get into communication with the intelligent operator at the other end of the line1 and elicit from him evidences of his identity and purpose4 ,table movements1 raps1 materializations1 writings1 messages1 or controls1 are of comparatively little value unless by their agency you can secure proofs of the personal identity and survival after death of your departed friends1 or some indications of a rational purpose on the part of the operator4 ,fraudulent ,claims of ,identity4 ,we would be lacking in our sense of duty and obligation toward our readers1 however1 were we to refrain from calling their attention to the fact that positive and strict identification of the spirits1 in cases where identity is claimed1 is a duty on the part of investigators1 particularly on the part of those who happen to be relatives or friends of the deceased person whose presence and identity are being claimed by the controlling spirit who is manifesting the impersonation4 ,as we have said1 elsewhere1 we must remember that there are all kinds of decarnate spirits1 just as there are all kinds of incarnate spirits2 and that the nature of a spirit is not greatly changed by passing out of the body4 ,just as there are imposters on the earth plane1 so are there imposters on the spirit plane4 ,and1 accordingly1 caution is to be exercised on both planes4 ,the following quotations from mediumistic writers will serve to illustrate this point1 and to show that the best mediumistic authorities themselves insist upon this precaution being taken4 ,guarding ,against ,fraudulent ,spirits4 ,one writer says3 ,while most mediums seek for some guide or control of prominence1 it must not be always taken for granted that the controlling spirit during a seance is always just what he claims to be4 ,for instance1 a spirit control might give his name as ,henry ,clay1 and he might deliver a spirited talk or oration1 which1 however1 would be reeking with grammatical errors4 ,even though he insist that he is ,henry ,clay1 our reason will tell us that he is not what he pretends to be4 ,the change which we call death cannot lead all spirits to reform1 and there are many who1 as in earth life1 are unworthy of our association1 and should be gotten rid of as soon as they appear4 ,when these fraudulent spirits appear1 the atmosphere of the circle should be made very sacred and high in character4 ,evil spirits1 and those of low characters1 cannot endure the presence of elevated and high thoughts1 and by the holding of thoughts of this character the circle can soon rid itself for good of these troublesome entities--and it should do so without fail4 ,spirit ,jokers4 ,another writer says1 on this point3 ,that there are spirits who sometimes impersonate1 and seek to pass themselves off as friends of the sitters1 cannot be denied2 in fact1 we have had personal proof of the same on several occasions4 ,but these troublesome and vexatious visitors invariably get 'bowled out' if the investigators are observant and careful4 ,in fact1 such entities are neither as numerous1 or as evilly disposed1 as many persons imagine them to be4 ,there are spirits who 'play up to' the weaknesses and flatter the vanity of those to whom they communicate4 ,and it is equally true that there are spirits who give glowing assurances of the good things that they will perform by-and-by1 and profess to be some of the 'great ones' of the past1 is equally true4 ,it is a well-known saying that 'people love a lord1' and this amiable weakness is fully realized by the jokers on the other side--but the fault does not wholly rest with them6 ,their too confiding and credulous mediums are too often in the main responsible for their own mystification and misleading4 ,they are often so anxious to be guided by some 'eminent' person who will be to them an 'authority1' that they practically invite spirit pretenders to fool them to the top of their bent4 ,this does not apply to all cases of real or supposed deception1 but it does cover a large proportion of such experiences4 ,in many instances there is an element of self-deception--or auto-suggestion--and the 'wish becomes father to the thought1' and the sensitive medium's unrestrained imaginative powers do the rest4 ,a ,typical ,case of ,identification4 ,the following typical case of undoubted identification of a visiting spirit is related by ,smedley in his work concerning spiritualistic experiences1 and may be taken as a pattern to be followed by investigators in demanding and obtaining proofs of identity in cases where same is asserted4 ,the medium in this case was a woman of high standing in spiritualistic circles1 and the seance took place in ,mr4 ,smedley's own home4 ,the medium was at that time a perfect stranger to the ,smedley family1 and to their little circle of invited friends4 ,the seance was opened by the singing of hymns1 and before long the medium went under control4 ,mr4 ,smedley says3 ,she passed under the control of an intelligent being1 opened her eyes1 and manifested the greatest amazement4 ,he then relates the subsequent experience as follows3 ,recalling ,past ,incidents4 ,after looking around the room very deliberately at various objects1 then at one person after another1 and fixing her eyes on my wife1 she ran across the room1 and throwing her arms around my wife's neck1 she kissed her most affectionately1 addressing her as ',my dear sister4' ,after speaking with my wife in endearing terms1 she came across the room to me1 and placing her right hand on my shoulder1 said3 ',well1 my dear brother4' 7,this was exactly as a deceased sister of my wife had been in the habit of doing47 ',how unspeakingly glad ,i am for such a privilege as this6 ,when we used to sit by the hearth at night1 conversing on various topics that used to interest us so much1 we little expected we should ever have such a privilege4 ,you know we used to sit up at night discussing theological questions till the embers in the grate died out1 and sometimes a chiding voice from upstairs cried out3 ,alfred1 ,alfred1 do come to bed4 ,do you know what time it is8 ,you know ,charlotte is not fit to sit up so late4' ,this was precisely what had taken place1 the exact words being used4 ,identifying ,property4 ,she referred to a number of incidents known only to her and ourselves4 ,she asked for an album in which she had written the dedication1 pointing this out1 and also various pieces of poetry she had written in it4 ,she asked for a hymn-book1 and desired us to sing what had been her favorite hymn1 which at my request she instantly found4 ,she next asked for a ,bible1 and asked me to read her favorite ,psalm4 ,i requested her to find it1 although ,i knew well which it was4 ,she turned to it instantly1 and ,i read3 ',the ,lord is my shepherd1' etc4 ,when the ,psalm was finished1 the medium stood transfigured before us2 her countenance was radiant1 and her eyes bright with a heavenly light4 ,turning to my wife1 she said3 ',sister1 dear1 by inviting strangers to your house tonight you have entertained angels unawares6' ,after the meeting1 the medium remarked3 ',when under control ,i was strongly influenced to look around for a picture1 but could not find it4 ,i do not know what it meant1 but the control was anxious to find a picture4' ,my wife replied3 ',my sister painted a picture of the ,saviour bearing ,his cross1 many years ago1 and it now hangs in our dining room4' ,the above incidents1 combined with her mannerisms1 and bearing in mind that the medium was an entire stranger to us1 and uneducated1 were sufficient evidence of the presence and influence of her deceased sister to cause my wife to exclaim1 ',,of ,a ,,truth1 ,,that ,,was ,,my ,,sister ,,charlotte6' ,identifying ,historical ,personages4 ,of course1 a close1 personal identification1 similar to that stated in the above recital1 is impossible in cases when the spirit claims to be some well-known historical personage4 ,but in the last named class of cases it will be found possible to ask questions concerning the life and career of the supposed celebrity1 and to form a general idea of the correctness of the claim by the quality and general character of the answers given4 ,it will be found that genuine spirits are nearly always anxious to definitely establish the truth of their claims to identity1 and will often go to great pains to do so4 ,the character of the language employed1 the grammar followed1 and the general evidence of the intellectual capacity of the spirit1 all these will be found useful in testing cases of claimed identity2 and no genuine spirit has any just cause to object to such tests and questions1 if made in the proper scientific spirit1 and with ordinary politeness4 ,in short1 treat the spirit just as you would were he in the flesh1 speaking to you over a telephone1 and endeavoring to establish his identity2 this will always be a safe and just rule to employ and follow4 ,,part ,,xi ,,higher ,,spirit ,,manifestations ,we frequently hear of1 and witness manifestations of1 what is called spirit psychometry1 spirit clairvoyance1 and spirit clairaudience4 ,in the earlier chapters of the present book we have spoken of the psychic principles and laws underlying psychometry1 clairvoyance1 and clairaudience4 ,we have seen that all of these forms and phases of psychic phenomena are capable of being produced independent of spirit guidance1 control1 or influence4 ,in fact1 most of such manifestations are so produced1 even when they are considered to be phases of spirit mediumship4 ,but1 outside of these manifestations1 there are found cases in which such phenomena are produced by the aid1 influence1 and assistance1 if not indeed the direct power of1 the controlling spirits of the medium4 ,spirit ,psychometry and ,clairvoyance4 ,in those instances in which the controlling influence of such phenomena is clearly that of disembodied spirits1 we find two distinct classes of the same1 as follows3 7#a7 cases in which the spirits aided in the establishing of the psychic rapport1 and thus rendered more efficient1 clear1 and strong2 7#b7 cases in which the spirits exerted their own psychometric1 clairvoyant or clairaudient power1 and then communicated the result through their mediums to the circle4 ,in the first of above classes1 the psychic faculties of the medium really perform the work1 although greatly aided by the addition of the psychic power of the spirit4 ,in the second of the above classes1 the work is performed solely by the psychic powers of the spirits1 and the medium acts merely as the line of communication between spirit and the circle4 ,it must be remembered that the spirits who have passed out of the body are possessed of the same order of psychic faculties as are those still in the body1 and that1 likewise1 on both planes there is a great variation of the degree of such powers between different individuals4 ,spirit ,psychic ,assistance4 ,from the above1 it will be seen that a mediumistic person may practice in psychometry1 clairvoyance1 and clairaudience1 either with or without the assistance of the spirits4 ,in case the spirits are assisting in the direction of performing the psychic work themselves1 and then communicating the result to the medium1 the medium of course has but to remain passive and receive the communication4 ,in cases1 however1 in which the spirits assist merely by strengthening the psychic power of the medium by aiding in the production of the rapport conditions1 or by lending the psychic power to add to that of the medium1 then the medium has but to proceed just as we have pointed out in the earlier portions of this book devoted to the subjects of psychometry1 clairvoyance1 etc4 ,writing ,mediumship4 ,in what is known as writing mediumship the medium's hand is controlled by the spirit1 and is caused to write messages to those present1 or to answer questions propounded by some of those present at the circle4 ,in some quarters such writing is called automatic writing1 but inasmuch as this last term is also applied to cases in which the hand of the person writes a message telepathed by a living person1 it would seem that the old term writing mediumship is still the best one to use in the cases in which the spirit control is using the hand of the medium for the purpose of communication4 ,the following statements made by different mediumistic writers on this particular subject will prove interesting and instructive to the young mediums seeking development along the lines of this special phase of mediumship4 ,incidents of ,writing ,mediumship4 ,one writer says3 ,if the medium reaches the writing stage1 he generally passes into it in much the same manner that he does into the inspirational speaking4 ,that is1 he becomes entranced1 and in entrancement of this kind he usually loses his conscious self1 although it is not essential that he should do so4 ,he may remain partially conscious1 but he will be very pale and will have no control whatever over the hand which does the writing4 ,when the hand that writes is generally the only part of him that becomes numb1 one entire side may become limp and inactive1 and it is at this stage that a pencil must be placed in his hand all ready for writing1 and a large sheet of heavy paper be put on the table before him4 ,it is urged that the pencil be a heavy one1 and the paper tough and coarse1 for the first writing of a writing medium is not even a fair specimen of penmanship1 being heavy and very difficult to decipher4 ,as his hand wanders here and there1 his body may sway and the pencil be brought in contact with the paper4 ,when he begins to write1 the strokes are crude and jerky and uncertain4 ,the first notes that he delivers to the sitters are very often difficult to make out1 and sometimes it is impossible to tell what they are4 ,but this condition will be gradually overcome until the writing is very fair1 and finally it can be written on much finer paper and with an ordinary pencil4 ,when questions are to be asked1 they may be put direct to the medium1 and the answers will be written out and signed by the spirit sending them4 ,as the medium develops1 it will not be necessary for him to have the questions put to him verbally4 ,write the questions on a little slip of paper1 and place these slips in his hands4 ,the spirit will read them1 and then use his arm as before in writing out answers4 ,but this stage cannot be attained in a day or a week1 and it is a sign of the higher forms of development1 and should be looked upon by the members of the circle as evidence of the highest order establishing the great success they have attained4 ,developing ,writing ,mediumship4 ,another writer on the subject of writing mediumship says to those developing this phase of mediumship3 ,your hands may be caused to shake and move about as if you desired to write4 ,you may be quite conscious1 or only semi-conscious1 but you will feel that you are unable to prevent the movements4 ,in such a case1 the sitters should provide pencil and paper and await results4 ,they should speak to the control and request him to work quietly1 and in all probability the rapid preliminary scrawls will soon give place to slower and more legible writing4 ,many persons have developed as writing mediums who have never sat in a circle1 and without being entranced4 ,we should advise you1 if you decide to sit alone and make experiments in this direction1 to avoid excitement1 expectancy1 and preconceptions4 ,proceed as though you were speaking to a visible friend1 and request that someone will move your hands to write4 ,provide yourself with a writing pad1 or several sheets of paper1 and while holding a pencil in readiness1 withdraw your thoughts from your hand and arm1 and assume a passive condition4 ,if you are strongly mediumistic1 words and sentences may be written1 but you need hardly expect such results at first4 ,stead's ,method and ,results4 ,w4 ,t4 ,stead1 the eminent ,english investigator1 said3 ,i hold my pen in the ordinary way1 but when the writing is beginning ,i do not rest my wrist or arm upon the paper1 so as to avoid the friction1 and to give the influence1 whatever it may be1 more complete control of the pen4 ,at first1 the pen is apt to wander into mere scrawling1 but after a time it writes legibly4 ,unlike many automatic writers who write as well blindfolded as when they read what they write as they are writing it1 ,i can never write so well as when ,i see the words as they come4 ,there is danger in this1 which is most clearly illustrated ,when my hand writes verse--especially rhymed verse--for the last word in each line suggests to my conscious mind a possible rhyme for the ending of the following line2 this rouses up my mind1 my own ideas get mixed with those of the communicating intelligence1 and confusion is the result4 ,the above statement of ,mr4 ,stead becomes doubly interesting and valuable when we remember that through his hand1 controlled by a spirit intelligence1 came that wonderful series of messages afterward published under the title of ,letters from ,julia1 which book excited the attention and interest of the civilized world at the time of its publication1 and even to this day enjoys a great popularity4 ,automatic ,writing vs4 ,inspirational ,writing4 ,another writer says3 ,inspirational or impressional writing is frequently mistaken for that which is more purely passive or automatic4 ,the medium or sensitive person experiences a strong impulse to write1 but does not receive any clear or consecutive train of thought4 ,he sets down one word1 and then others follow as fast as he can indicate them1 but he must begin to write before the complete sentence is given to him4 ,in other cases1 the thoughts flow into his consciousness faster than his pen can record them2 but in the truly 'automatic' form of communication the mind of the sensitive is not consciously affected4 ,he can read and think about other and entirely different subjects1 and need take no more interest in the work than he would if his hand did not belong to him nor than if a spirit laid hold of and guided the pencil4 ,some mediums who write automatically have to be mentally quiet2 they find that if the mind is preoccupied the hand will not write1 although1 even in such cases1 it frequently happens that the amanuensis is ignorant of the communication until he reads it afterwards4 ,use and ,abuse of ,automatic ,writing4 ,j4 ,a4 ,white1 a trance and clairvoyant medium himself1 says of the phase of writing mediumship3 ,there is a great tendency1 particularly in cases of automatic writing1 to do too much of it4 ,no sooner do some people find that the pencil will move1 than they spend all their spare time in this fascinating pursuit1 which1 in their undeveloped state1 ,i believe to be a dangerous and unwise practice4 ,they are apt to exclaim1 when any question arises during the day3 ',let us see what the spirits have to say4' ,this1 carried to extremes1 leads to one thing1 and one thing only--obsession4 ,i believe in fixing a time1 and1 unless in exceptional cases1 refusing to sit at any other4 ,of course ,i am speaking of mediumship when it is in its budding stage4 ,a developed medium can judge for himself1 and knows from experience how far to go4 ,it is a favorite trick of a certain class of spirits when they find they have a sensitive who can 'feel' them1 to give them that pricking sensation in the arm which denotes their presence4 ',so-and-so wants to write1' and away rushes the medium for the pencil1 and sits down4 ,this ,i do not believe in4 ,i have seen far more harm than good come from it4 ,the proper way to develop1 in my opinion1 is to sit at home in a small1 carefully selected circle1 two or three times a week1 at stated hours1 and with a competent conductor who knows what he is doing4 ,advice to ,writing ,mediums4 ,a ,french medium says3 ,we urge beginners in their own interest not to take up the pencil for automatic writing1 or to sit at a table for communications at any free moment1 without rhyme or reason1 for disorder in experiment is one of the first and most serious dangers to be avoided4 ,an absolutely strict rule should be made not to attempt the effort more than once every other day4 ,another writer says3 ,the communications that are received by the various forms of passive1 impressional1 automatic1 and inspirational writing must not be regarded as valuable merely because of the conditions under which they were obtained1 nor because of their spirit origin1 real or supposed4 ,under all circumstances receive with the utmost reserve and caution long-winded communications from notable characters who claim to be ',napoleon ,bonaparte1' ',lord ,bacon1' ',socrates1' or other great personages2 for in the majority of cases1 the value of the communication is exactly the reverse of the importance of the name attached4 ,this applies to automatic writings quite as much as to spoken messages4 ,judge the statement made by the ordinary standards1 apart from their claimed exalted origin4 ,if rational1 beautiful1 and spiritually helpful and enlightening1 they are worth having on their own merits2 but if they are unreasonable1 wild or dogmatic1 or pretentious and flattering1 they should be discarded2 and1 unless you change their character after repeated experiments1 your attention should be turned in some other direction4 ,drawing ,mediumship4 ,what is known as drawing mediumship is but a variation of writing mediumship1 at least so far as is concerned the nature of the manifestation4 ,in both cases the spirit control moves the hand of the medium1 in one case forming letters and words1 and in the other case forming figures1 designs1 etc4 ,in some rare instances1 the spirit control operating through the hand of the medium has produced crayon drawings1 water color sketches1 and even oil paintings1 although the medium himself or herself1 was unable to even draw a straight line1 much less to execute a finished drawing or painting4 ,the principle governing such mediumship1 and the development1 thereof1 is precisely the same as that governing the phase of writing mediumship previously described4 ,the ,planchette4 ,from time to time1 during the past fifty years1 there have been invented or arranged various forms of mechanical contrivances designed to assist in the development of writing mediumship4 ,the most popular of these has been the ,planchette1 which has enjoyed great popularity for many years past4 ,the ,planchette is a little heart-shaped board1 having two legs1 with tiny wheels at the end1 attached to the board4 ,near the pointed end of the heart-shaped board is a hole1 into which a pencil is inserted4 ,a sheet of paper of good size is spread upon a table1 and the ,planchette is placed thereupon4 ,then the sitter1 or two sitters1 place their hand or hands upon the board--generally resting only the tips of their fingers lightly upon it4 ,the sitter or sitters then await results4 ,how to ,use the ,planchette4 ,if the sitter is mediumistic the ,planchette will begin to move about slowly at first1 gradually gathering force and definite direction4 ,after a few preliminary strokes1 circles1 or lines having been drawn1 the ,planchette will seem to have been firmly taken hold of by some spirit hand1 and will begin to write words and sentences in a more or less 'scrawly' fashion4 ,when the writing once begins1 questions may be asked of and answered by the spirits4 ,some persons report that to them the ,planchette seems to move by itself1 pulling their hands with it2 but others report that they feel the movement of their arms and hands1 as the spirit propels the machine in the work of waiting4 ,some know what is being written during the process1 while others do not know what has been written until they afterwards read it4 ,sometimes the writing begins ,boon after the sitting is commenced1 while in other cases the sitters have to wait a long time1 or even to sit several times before the writing actually begins4 ,sometimes the ,planchette will refuse to write for certain persons1 but will write freely for others4 ,the general advice is to exercise patience in the ,planchette sittings1 and not to expect to get the best results at once2 and1 particularly1 not to begin asking questions immediately after the writing begins4 ,healing ,mediumship4 ,some mediums seem to be particularly adapted to the work of healing by psychic force1 and this phase of mediumship is known as healing mediumship4 ,the healing medium is guided principally by the spirit influence1 so far as is concerned the choice of methods of procedure in his healing work4 ,the following directions1 however1 given by a mediumistic writer1 will give the young medium a very good1 practical general idea of the procedure to be followed in case his spirit control does not indicate some other method4 ,this writer says3 ,how to ,heal by ,spirit ,power4 ,if you are impressed with the idea that you possess healing power1 you can easily experiment upon your suffering friends or acquaintances4 ,if you are mediumistic1 and spirits desire to develop you for the healing work1 you will readily feel that you are impressed what to do4 ,your hands will be guided to the proper position1 and you will spontaneously make the requisite passes4 ,magnetic healing has really nothing to do with massage1 the induction of sleep1 or with any form of mesmerism or hypnotism4 ,the healing medium should centre his thought and interest solely and wholly with the idea of effecting a cure4 ,he will need to be sympathetic1 but hopeful4 ,do not let your patient think about his ailments1 but arouse his thought and engage his attention upon some outside subject4 ,make him feel comfortable1 and lead him to expect good results2 to do this you must be affirmative and confident4 ,unless you are impressed1 or are controlled1 to do otherwise1 sit in front and take hold of the hands of the sufferer for a time1 then make gentle1 short1 downward passes over the part affected1 and conclude with long sweeping passes from head to foot without contact4 ,for local affections1 point your hands at or just touch the spot with your finger tips1 or make direct horizontal or slightly downward movements1 as if you were throwing something at him4 ,a warm1 comfortable room is favorable to magnetizing1 and a genial mental atmosphere1 created by cheerful and kindly minds in the operator and persons present1 will contribute largely to the success of the treatment4 ,you will do well to act upon your impressions and make the passes in whatever way you feel impelled or compelled4 ,if you operate under spirit guidance1 you will be impressed more or less clearly how to proceed in each case4 ,in all probability you may sympathetically 'take on1' and be affected by1 the symptoms of the disease from which the patient suffers1 and in that way be able to form an accurate diagnosis of the case2 but you must guard against exhaustion1 and should always 'throw off' from yourself the influence that you have received1 and wash your hands thoroughly after each treatment4 ,materialization ,mediumship4 ,one of the rarest1 and at the same time the most eagerly sought after phase of mediumship1 is that known as materialization mediumship4 ,in this phase of mediumship the decarnate spirit is able to draw upon the vital forces of the medium1 and those present at the seance1 to such effect that it may clothe itself with a tenuous1 subtle form of matter1 and then exhibit itself to the sitters in the same form and appearance that it had previously presented in its earth life4 ,many of the most remarkable testimonies to the truth and validity of spiritualism have been obtained through this phase of mediumship1 and it is the aim of all investigators to witness1 and of most mediums to be the channel of the production of1 this remarkable phase of mediumistic phenomena4 ,in almost all instances of materialization phenomena in the record of modern spiritualism we find that a cabinet was employed4 ,there are two main reasons advanced for the necessity of the cabinet in this phase of mediumistic phenomena4 ,the first of said reasons is that in many cases darkness has been found necessary for the preliminary work of the materialization1 although absolute darkness is not necessary in the general room in which the materialized spirit forms afterward appear4 ,the second of the said reasons is that there seems to be a psychic atmosphere created by the blending of the spirit forces with those of the medium1 which atmosphere must be kept apart from and unmixed with the auras of the members of the outside circle or the general visitors at the seance4 ,why the ,cabinet ,is ,necessary4 ,just what is the technical reason for this necessity is a source of argument and dispute among the different authorities on the subject1 and it may be said that the matter is not as yet definitely settled4 ,but whatever may be such technical explanation1 the fact remains that the seclusion of the medium has been found almost absolutely necessary for the production of the phenomena of spirit materialization4 ,the few exceptions noted in the history of modern spiritualism only go to establish the general rule4 ,for the purpose of a general study of the subject1 it may be accepted as a general fact that the production of spirit materialization has as one of its necessary conditions the presence and use of a dark cabinet in which the medium is secluded from the circle or assemblage of persons attending the seance4 ,how to ,make the ,spirit ,cabinet4 ,one of the best kind of cabinets for this purpose is a small alcove room1 or other small room adjoining the room in which the visitors sit at the seance4 ,a large closet will also answer the purpose very well1 in fact many mediums prefer the closet to any other form of cabinet4 ,if neither small room or closet is available1 then it becomes necessary to build or erect a cabinet for the medium4 ,one of the simplest and least expensive methods of building or erecting a cabinet for the medium is as follows3 ,take a large piece of dark cloth1 cotton or woolen1 or else a large shawl1 and fasten it by stout twine or cord across a corner of the room4 ,it will be better if the curtain is made in two pieces1 so as to allow it to part in the middle for the purpose of the entry and exit of the medium1 and for the purpose of allowing the materialized spirit form to show itself to the circle4 ,it is not necessary that all light be excluded from the cabinet1 and therefore it need cause no worriment if a little light filters in over the top of the curtain2 but the lights in the main room should be kept burning dim and low1 not only for the purpose of aiding in the actual work or materialization1 but also in order to preserve the proper conditions when the materialized spirit presents itself between the opened curtains4 ,how to ,use the ,spirit ,cabinet4 ,when the cabinet is properly arranged the medium enters it and sits down on a chair provided for that purpose4 ,he should not be disturbed thereafter1 but should be encouraged and aided in his work by the maintenance of a quite1 reverent mental attitude on the part of the members of the circle4 ,it will be found helpful if a few hymns are sung while waiting for manifestations from the cabinet4 ,the best way to encourage materialization at a regular circle is for gradual steps to be taken leading up to this high phase of phenomena4 ,for example1 the circle should sit in the ordinary way at its regular meetings1 and devote itself to the production of the lesser forms of phenomena4 ,then1 before adjournment1 the medium may go into the cabinet while the circle sits for materialization phenomena4 ,this practice may be made to form a regular part of the proceedings of the circle4 ,but the circle must be very patient concerning the production of this class of phenomena1 for the necessary conditions are very difficult to develop1 even when aided by the most powerful spirits4 ,many sittings may be required before even the slightest sign of materialization is obtained--but the final result will repay much waiting and watching1 much patience and much perseverance4 ,but sooner or later the phenomena will come if the proper conditions are provided for them4 ,spirit ,phosphorescence4 ,the first evidence of the presence and activity of the spirit forces striving to produce the phenomena and materialization will probably be the appearance of peculiar hazy phosphorescent lights playing in front of the curtain forming the front of the cabinet4 ,these lights will consist of small globules or balls of phosphorescent light that will dance about1 like the familiar will-o'-the-wisp seen over swamps and in damp1 woody places4 ,these lights will flit here and there1 will alternately appear and disappear4 ,sometimes they will appear as if a multitude of fire-flies were clustered in front of the curtain4 ,when these fire balls appear the circle may know that it is well on the way to perfect materializations4 ,appearance of ,materialized ,substance4 ,as the power increases1 and the conditions become stabilized and perfected1 the manifestations will become more pronounced4 ,it often happens that cloudy nebulous bodies of psychic substance are formed and float around in front of the cabinet1 like clouds of steam or vapor illumined by a dim phosphorescent light4 ,sometimes attempts will seem to have been made to form these clouds into the semblance of the human body1 and often these bodies are more or less incomplete1 as for instance the arms may be missing1 or else there may be dark holes where the eyes1 nose1 and mouth should be4 ,it may be stated here that the sitters should not be frightened by these sights1 nor should mental agitation be permitted to manifest too strongly1 as such conditions act to retard further developments4 ,sometimes perfect hands and arms materialize1 but apparently not attached to a body4 ,these hands may float out over the circle1 and may touch the members thereof4 ,in rare cases these hands take articles handed them by members of the circle1 which articles are then dematerialized and vanish from sight1 afterward appearing in other parts of the house4 ,large articles of furniture have been known to be dematerialized in this way4 ,materialized ,spirit ,forms4 ,later on1 the nebulous spirit forms will take on more definite lines and form1 and will become more plainly visible1 and will also assume a far more solid appearance4 ,when the phenomena reaches its highest phases1 the materialized spirit forms can be plainly seen and actually recognized by their friends in earth life4 ,in some cases they will actually leave the front of the curtain and will walk down among the sitters1 shaking hands with them1 touching them on the cheek1 or even embracing some loved one4 ,in rare cases these materialized forms are able to converse with the sitters in the circle1 just as plainly as when in earth life4 ,scientific ,proof of ,materialization4 ,it is not the purpose of this book to prove the existence of mediumistic phenomena--rather it points out the means and methods whereby the student may obtain such proof for himself or herself4 ,but it may be suggested here that the sceptic may find an abundance of proof of the genuineness of materialization phenomena in the records and reports made by eminent scientists1 statesmen1 and others4 ,particularly1 the report of ,sir ,william ,crookes1 the eminent ,english scientist1 will furnish such proof to the inquirer who demands scientific proof before he will believe anything out of the usual4 ,sir ,william ,crookes has given convincing evidence of the genuineness of spirit materialization1 even going so far to offer records of the weight of materialized spirits1 and their photographs taken by him--in some instances the photographs showing the forms of both medium and spirit materialization4 ,how to ,conduct a ,materializing ,seance4 ,in sitting for materialization1 the circle should maintain the same general demeanor that it observes at other times4 ,silence or dignified conversation may be indulged in1 but joking or levity should be forbidden4 ,hands should be held1 and reverent singing indulged in4 ,it should be remembered that this phase of mediumistic phenomena is not something apart and distinct from the lesser phases which have been described in detail in this book4 ,on the contrary1 it is simply a matter of degree1 and the same general principles underlie all phases of mediumistic phenomena4 ,therefore1 it is not necessary to repeat the instructions regarding the conduct of the circle1 or the rules for the development of the medium4 ,read the earlier chapters for the same1 which are equally applicable in this place as in the places in which they originally appeared4 ,trumpet ,mediumship4 ,in what is known as trumpet mediumship1 the sound of the voice of the communicating spirit is increased in power by the use of a trumpet shaped arrangement of paper1 card-board1 tin1 or aluminum4 ,there is no particular virtue in the material used1 and anyone may make a serviceable trumpet out of heavy paper or thin card-board4 ,the principle of the use of the spirit trumpet is precisely that of the well-known megaphone1 i4e41 it ,,magnifies the sound1 and increases its carrying power4 ,a spirit speaking in the faintest whisper through the trumpet is enabled to have its voice heard plainly by those present in the circle1 where otherwise nothing would be heard4 ,often the spirit force is so strong that it will pick up the trumpet and carry it around the circle1 tapping the various members thereof1 and whispering through it into the ear of some particular members4 ,weak spirits1 therefore1 who are unable to make themselves heard in the ordinary way1 often employ the trumpet with effect in seances4 ,when the trumpet is used1 it should be placed on the table1 awaiting the use of the spirits4 ,spirit ,playing on ,musical ,instruments1 ,etc4 ,the spirit forces also sometimes will see fit to play upon musical instruments placed in the cabinet with the medium1 the guitar1 mandolin1 concertina1 accordion1 etc41 being the instruments preferred in such cases4 ,of course the sceptics will claim that the medium may play the instruments himself or herself1 and thus give ground for the claim of fraud2 consequently in the case of public seances1 and many private ones as well1 the medium will insist upon having his or her hands tied1 and other precautions taken to eliminate the possibility of fraud and deception4 ,such precautions are in no way a reflection upon the medium1 and are1 in fact1 demanded by many mediums as a matter of self-respect1 self-protection1 and the cause of truth4 ,in many cases in which the mediums were entirely lacking in musical education1 knowledge1 or training1 the spirits have performed skilled selections of music upon the instruments in the cabinet4 ,independent ,slate ,writing4 ,what is generally known as independent slate writing is a very interesting phase of mediumship1 and one of the peculiarities thereof is that such phenomena is sometimes produced through mediums who seem to possess little or no mediumistic powers in other directions4 ,in independent slate writing there is no employment of the hands of the medium by the spirit to form the letters1 words1 and sentences of the communication4 ,on the contrary1 the writing is done directly by the spirit forces1 independent of the organism of the medium4 ,of course the psychic power of the medium and his vital energy as well is drawn upon by the spirits in producing this form of manifestation1 but the medium is sometimes seated out of reach of the slates and in no case actually touches the pencil4 ,the ,slate ,writing ,circle4 ,independent slate writing is performed as follows3 ,the circle selects two common slates1 or else one folding slate4 ,a small bit of chalk1 or a tiny piece of slate pencil is placed between the two slates1 the latter being then placed tightly together1 and then bound with thick1 strong twine--in some cases the ends of the twine are fastened with sealing wax4 ,this trying and sealing is for the purpose of eliminating the suspicion of fraud or deceit1 and for the purpose of scientifically establishing the genuineness of the phenomena4 ,the bound slates are then placed on the table in the middle of the circle4 ,in some cases the medium rests his hands on the slate1 and in other cases he keeps his hands entirely away from them--the phenomena itself evidently being produced with equal facility in either case4 ,a written question may either be placed inside the slate on a small bit of paper1 or else sealed and placed on top of the tied slates4 ,in some cases the scratching sound of the pencil may be heard proceeding from the tied slates1 while on others no sound is heard while the writing is being done4 ,when the slates are opened1 at the end of the seance1 the slates will be found to contain writing--the answer to the question1 or else a general message to the circle--the writing sometimes consisting of but a word or two1 while in other cases both of the inside surfaces of the slate will be found to be covered with writing4 ,it often requires quite a number of sittings before this phase of phenomena is secured2 in many cases it is never actually secured in a satisfactory form4 ,spirit ,paintings4 ,there are cases of record in which crayon drawings have been produced on the slates by enclosing small bits of various colored crayons therein when the slates are tied together4 ,again1 oil paintings have been secured on the slates1 after small dabs of oil paint of various colors have been placed on the inside surface of the slates1 a little linseed oil being poured on each4 ,fraudulent ,slate ,writing4 ,slate phenomena has been brought into some degree of discredit and disrepute during the past ten years or more1 by reason of the fact that a number of unscrupulous fakers1 or bogus-mediums1 employed a system where this class of phenomena was counterfeited by trick methods4 ,but1 as all careful investigators of mediumistic phenomena well know1 some wonderful results are still obtained1 quietly and without publicity or notoriety1 in many family or private circles4 ,in this case1 and in many others1 the very best mediumistic phenomena is often produced in those family or private circles1 where mutual sympathy1 harmony1 and spiritual understanding prevail1 and where there is an absence of the sceptical1 cavilling1 negative mental attitudes1 which tend to interfere with the free flow of spirit power and the degree of manifestation4 ,the tiny flame burning on the family altars and in the private shrines serve to keep alive the ,light of the ,spirit1 which is too often dimmed by the public glare of counterfeit and sensational exhibitions of so-called spirit power4 ,practical ,advice to ,developing ,mediums4 ,the young developing medium who has read the foregoing pages of this book will in all probability soon discover just what phase of mediumship is best suited for his natural powers1 temperament and psychic constitution4 ,as his innate psychic powers unfold and develop he will be almost instinctively led in the particular directions in which these powers may find the opportunity for the best form of expression and manifestation4 ,and1 at the same time1 the spirit friends which the young medium will have drawn to himself will have discovered1 by means of experimentation1 just what phase of mediumship the young medium would best develop in order to convey the messages and communications from the spirit side of life4 ,the following bits of advice from mediumistic writers of good standing will1 however1 perhaps serve to make the path clearer for the young medium who is reaching out toward the best and most efficient form of manifestation of the powers which he has found are within himself4 ,need of ,special ,development4 ,a writer says3 ,as a general rule1 the best results of mediumship are secured by special development along the lines of natural aptitude4 ,a ',jack of all trades is master of none1' and such a one is a failure in mediumship as in anything else4 ,you may find it helpful to visit a public medium who is already developed1 and who can examine you and give you insight into your natural psychic powers1 and counsel you regarding your qualifications and aptitudes1 and tell you what to do4 ,but do not attach too much importance to directions received in that way1 because so much depends upon the knowledge and power of the operator4 ,one spirit might use you with success in one direction1 and another in some other phase2 just as one mesmerist may make a subject clairvoyant when another has previously attempted to do so and failed4 ,nothing but actual experience will settle that point4 ,if1 however1 after a reasonable amount of patient devotion to the experiment you do not succeed1 or are disappointed with what has been done1 it will be advisable to effect a change in the conditions4 ,a dissatisfied state of mind is a dangerous one4 ,you may1 if you choose1 sit by yourself1 and try to obtain table movements1 or to get 'automatic' or passive writing4 ,you can make experiments in psychometry or try crystal gazing1 or endeavor to visualize and to become clairaudient1 but we should not advise you to sit alone and invite spirits to put you into the trance4 ,it is better to join some good private circle4 ,advice to ,discouraged ,mediums4 ,a writer gives the following excellent advice to young mediums who have become somewhat discouraged at their lack of success1 and slowness of progress3 ,you have been already informed that you are a medium1 and that if you sit you will develop special gifts4 ,but you may say3 ',i have sat1 and have not developed as ,i was assured ,i should4' ,that is quite probable4 ,the medium whom you consulted may have misjudged your capabilities2 the spirit may have estimated what he could have done with or through you1 and1 from his point of view1 may have been perfectly accurate2 but possibly the spirits who have endeavored to develop you were unable to succeed4 ,people often say3 ',i have been told many times that ,i should make a good medium1 but ,i have not had satisfactory results4' ,when we hear such statements we are prompt to ask3 ',have you sat for development for any length of time in a harmonious and congenial circle8 ,you cannot expect growth unless you give the requisite conditions4 ,you might as well anticipate a harvest without sowing the seed--just because you bought a sack of wheat6 ,the marvelous results achieved by expert acrobats and athletes are due to their indomitable determination to succeed1 and their steady and continuous training of eye1 and muscle1 and nerve4 ,they concentrate their attention and focus all their powers1 and are at once temperate1 patient1 and persevering in their experiments4 ,the same spirit of devotion2 the same firm attitude and watchful attention to all the details2 and the same observance of the conditions1 physical1 mental1 moral1 and spiritual1 are needed if you would educate yourself and become a fit and serviceable instrument for exalted spirit intelligence to afford humanity the benefit of their experiences over there4' ,avoid ,cross-,magnetism4 ,a popular mediumistic writer has given the following excellent words of warning to young mediums3 ,do not go into public promiscuous 'developing circles4' ,there is always a danger of 'cross magnetism' and disorderly manifestations in such gatherings4 ,owing to the mixed and inharmonious mental1 moral1 and physical conditions which necessarily exist where a number of strangers and curiosity seekers are attracted1 you run the risk of being affected by undeveloped1 unprincipled1 frivolous1 mercenary1 self-assertive1 or even immoral spirits1 who1 being attracted to such assemblies1 seek to influence incautious and susceptible people who ignorantly render themselves liable to their control4 ,the people 'on the other side' are human beings of all grades2 they are not morally purified by passing through the death-change2 and as we are constantly sending into their other state 'all sorts and conditions of people1' you need not be at all surprised if you get into intercourse with the vain and foolish1 the unreliable and pretentious1 or the selfish and sinful1 if you indiscriminately open the doors of your psychic self and give a free invitation to any spirit 'passer by4' ,avoid ,psychic ,absorption4 ,you can waste your time1 and you can sit in circles1 absorb all kinds of psychological influences1 exhaust your own1 and in many cases become so filled up with contending influences that you are in a state of psychological fever all the time1 or so exhaust yourself that you will become as limp and useless as a rag4 ,this is not the way to use the opportunities you have2 and you should avoid the injudicious1 promiscuous1 and insane methods of development of many who are extremely anxious to develop you as a medium1 and who often bring discredit upon the subject of mediumship1 and do no one the slightest practical good--not even themselves4 ,we admit that the motives of those who conduct public promiscuous developing circles are good in most cases1 but their methods are frequently 'injudicious'--to put it mildly4 ,under ordinary circumstances1 your own pure purpose and the spirits who are in sympathy with your exalted desires and intentions1 are sufficient safeguards against the intrusion of low1 mischievous or malicious spirits1 but you should not venture into conditions which require the trained and disciplined will1 and the influence of wise and powerful spirits to protect you against danger1 until you have acquired the ability to render yourself positive to the psychic spheres of undesirable people1 both in or out of the physical body1 and can voluntarily become passive and responsive to the true and trustworthy friends whom you know and love4 ,the ,stewardship of ,great ,powers4 ,we can not hope to more fitly close this book devoted to the brief presentation of the facts of the psychic world1 and the world of spirit1 than by quoting the following words uttered by a faithful laborer in the vineyard of spiritualism3 ,spiritualism helps us to understand the 'unity of spirit' and 'the brotherhood of man' in the divine relationship wherein the greatest among us is the servant of all4 ,the possession of great gifts is an added responsibility4 ,we are only stewards of our powers on behalf or others1 and our desire to gain knowledge and influence should be vitalized and dignified by the intention to use them to help1 teach1 and serve our fellows1 and in such service we shall ourselves be blest4 ,,finis4 ---------------------------------------- ---------------------- ,transcriber's ,notes3 ,page #c3 ,interpretating amended to ,interpenetrating2 ,tranformation amended to ,transformation4 ,unchartered ,seas sic ,page #d3 ,varities amended to ,varieties ,page #e3 ,full stop added after ,,vii2 ,temperment amended to ,temperament2 ,it amended to ,is ,page #f3 ,phosphoresece amended to ,phosphorescence ,page #g3 preceived amended to perceived ,page #i3 ,subnormal sic2 ,byond amended to ,beyond2 opening quote marks added to supernormal ,page #ai3 subdivisions1 and sub-divisions sic ,page #bj3 occulists amended to occultists2 terrestial amended to terrestrial4 ,missing closing quotes for quotation addedafter 'radiant energy4' ,several great class sic ,page #bc3 ,kellar amended to ,keller2 duplicate have removed ,page #bd3 ,kellar amended to ,keller ,page #bh3 interpretating amended to interpreting2 pagaent amended to pageant ,page #bi3 preception amended to perception ,page #cj3 duplicate word of removed ,page #cd3 ,one instance of ,ochorowicz1 one instance of ,ochoriwicz4 ,left as is ,page #cg3 second comma in #djj1jjj1jjj1jjj1jjj removed2 beyound amended to beyond2 tremblngs amended to tremblings2 eough amended to enough ,page #dj3 wthout amended to without2 phenoment amended to phenomena ,page #da3 ,roetgen amended to ,roentgen ,page #db3 senes amended to senses ,page #de3 duplicate line of text removed ,page #ej3 menium amended to medium ,page #ea3 transfrence amended to transference ,page #ed3 thought-wives amended to thought-waves ,page #eg3 coldenss amended to coldness ,page #fa3 pheonmena amended to phenomena2 beenficial amended to beneficial ,page #fc3 a amended to at ,page #ff3 resistence amended to resistance ,page #fh3 implicity amended to implicitly ,page #hd3 infinitessimal amended to infinitesimal ,page #he3 antedeluvian amended to antediluvian ,page #ib3 ,certain amended to ,certainly2 ont amended to not ,page #id3 mainfested amended to manifested ,page #ii3 ,symbollic amended to ,symbolic2 symbollically amended to symbolically2 sudent amended to student ,page #aja3 rendiiton amended to rendition ,page #ajc3 self-stupefication sic ,page #aje3 very amended to vary ,page #aji3 occultist amended to occultists ,page #abj3 ,there is 444 many degrees sic ,page #abc3 unforseen amended to unforeseen ,page #abf3 ,section heading ,absolute ,time relocated from middle of paragraph2 unescapable sic ,page #ace3 being amended to beings ,page #acf3 ,spritualism amended to ,spiritualism ,page #acg3 enlighted amended to enlightened ,page #ach3 adherance amended to adherence ,page #ade3 perseverence amended to perseverance2 unconciously amended to unconsciously ,page #aee3 occulists amended to occultists ,page #afj3 produtcion amended to production ,page #agj3 genearly amended to generally ,page #agd3 ,missing full stop added ,page #agd3 fundmental amended to fundamental ,page #ahb3 ,materializations follows sic ,page #ahe3 parthway amended to pathway ,page #ahf3 modus operana sic ,page #ahg3 apostrophe added to others ,page #aij3 personal composition sic ,page #bjc3 uninterupted amended to uninterrupted2 ,psyschic amended to ,psychic ,page #baj3 meduim amended to medium2 coures amended to course ,page #bac3 finnicky and finnickiness sic ,page #bae3 senuous amended to sensuous ,page #bai3 healings amended to healing ,page #bbc3 phychic amended to psychic2 subject is amended to subject if ,page #bbe3 comma after auto replaced with hyphen ,page #bcb3 showe amended to show ,page #bce3 super-senous amended to super-sensuous ,page #bcf3 ,condtiion amended to ,condition ,page #bdc3 himeslf amended to himself ,page #bdi3 how amended to now ,page #beb3 clear and1 amended to clear1 and ,page #bef3 indicte amended to indicate ,page #bfj3 showly amended to slowly ,page #bfe3 materilaization amended to materialization ,page #bfg3 mediumsistic amended to mediumistic ,page #bfh3 phemonea amended to phenomena ,page #bfi3 accordian amended to accordion ,page #bgj3 ,state amended to ,slate ,page #bgf3 ignoranty amended to ignorantly ,small inconsistencies between the ,table of ,contents and the section titles1 such as spelling1 capitalization and hyphenation have been retained4 ,in addition to these the following discrepancies are here noted1 but have been retained3 ,page #c ,part ,i ,in the ,table of ,contents ,super-sensible ,vibrations should be followed by ,the ,higher ,vibrations4 ,the ,higher ,senses of ,man is ,the ,higher ,senses of ,men on page #ba4 ,in the ,table of ,contents ,discovery of ,new ,worlds should be followed by ,transcendental ,senses4 ,part ,,iii ,the ,categories of ,thought is titled ,the ,contagion of ,thought on page #ef4 ,page #d ,in the ,table of ,contents ,repelling ,adverse ,influences should be followed by ,neutralizing ,psychic ,influences4 ,part ,,iv ,classification of ,clairvoyant ,phenomena is ,classification ,according to ,general ,distinctions on page #ha4 ,part ,v ,in the ,table of ,contents ,absolute ,time should be followed by3 ,the ,occult ,hypothesis4 ,the ,prophecy of ,cazotte4 ,the ,dinner of the ,elect4 ,the ,illuminatus4 ,the ,beginning of the ,prophecy4 ,the ,shadow of the ,guillotine4 ,the ,fall of the ,great4 ,the ,fate of ,royalty4 ,the ,fulfillment of the ,prophecy4 ,other ,historical ,instances4 ,the ,eternal ,verities4 ,page #e ,part ,,vii ,spirit ,impersonation is titled ,spirit ,inspiration on page #afe4 ,inspirational ,speaking is titled ,inspirational ,writing on page #afh4 ,part ,,viii ,in the ,table of ,contents ,the ,jacob's ,ladder of ,communion should be followed by ,the ,attainment of ,excellence4 ,page #f ,part ,,ix ,difficulties ,among ,spirits is ,differences ,among ,spirits on page #bae4 ,in the ,table of ,contents ,self-,protection for ,mediums should be followed by3 ,danger in ,indiscriminate ,magnetizing4 ,detrimental ,magnetic ,influence4 ,mediumistic ,auto-,suggestion4 ,psychic ,sponges4 ,investigate ,your ,spirits4 ,spirits ,are ,still ,human ,beings4 ,beware of ,domineering ,spirits4 ,part ,x ,impersonating ,manifestations does not appear in the text4 ,part ,,xi ,in the ,table of ,contents ,spirit ,paintings should be followed by3 ,fraudulent ,slate ,writing4 ,practical ,advice to ,developing ,mediums should be followed by3 ,need of ,special ,development4 ,advice to ,discouraged ,mediums4 ,avoid ,cross-,magnetism4 ,avoid ,psychic ,absorption4 ,the ,stewardship of ,great ,powers4 ,section titles sometimes end with a full stop1 and other times not3 left as is4 ,quotation marks and hyphenation have generally been standardised4 ,where a word occurs an equal number of times as hyphenated and unhyphenated1 both forms have been retained4 ,where two spellings of a word have been used 7for example1 magnetiser_/magnetizer2 skeptic_/sceptic7 both have been retained4 ---------------------------------------- ----------------------